hereditary line put by Such a transcendent power and jurisdiction as this to disinherit the right heire and transferre the Crowne to whom they thought meetest neither the present nor any other Protestant Parliaments Peeres or Subjects ever exercised though Popish Parliaments Prelates Lords and Commons have thus frequently done it of which you may reade more in 25 H. 8. c. 22. 26 H. 8. c. 12. 28 H. 8. c. 7. 35 H. 8. c. 1. and other Acts hereafter cited Thirdly the Lords and Commons in times of Popery have sent out Writs and summoned Parliaments in the Kings name and forced the King to call a Parliament without and against his full consent Thus Anno 1214. the Barons petitioned Kings Iohn to confirme Magna Charta and their Liberties tendered to him who having heard them read in great indignation asked Why the Barons did not likewise demand the Kingdome and swore that he would never grant those Liberties whereby himselfe should be made a servant So harsh a thing is it writes Daniel to a power that hath once gotten out into the wide liberty of his will to heare againe of any reducing within his circle not considering how those who inherit Offices succeed in the Obligation of them and that the most certaine meanes to preserve unto a King his kingdome is to possesse them with the same conditions that he hath inherited them The Barons hereupon raise a great Army at Stamford wherein were 2000. Knights besides Esquires constituting Robert Fitz-Walter their Generall intituling him the Marshall of the Army of God and holy Church seize upon the Kings Castles and the Londoners sending them a privie message to joyne with them and deliver up the City to be guided by their discretion thither they repaire and are joyfully received under pact of their indempnity After which they sent Letters to the Earles Barons and Knights throughout England who seemed although fainedly to adhere to the King exhorting them with a commination that as they loved the indemnity of their goods and possessions they should desert a perjured King and that adhering faithfully to them they should with them stand immovably and effectually contend for the Liberties and peace of the kingdome which if they contemned to doe they would with Armes and Banners displayed march against them as publike enemies subvert their Castles burne their houses and edifices and not cease to destroy their Ponds Parkes and Orchards Whereupon all the Lords Knights and people deserting the King who had scarce seven Knights in all left with him confederated themselves to the Barons The King seeing himselfe generally forsaken counterfeits the Seales of the Bishops and writes in their names to all Nations that the English were all turned Apostates and whosoever would come to invade them he by the Popes consent would conferre upon them al their lands and possessions But this devise working no effect in regard of the little credit they gave to and confidence they had in the King the truth being knowne all men detested such wickednesses and forgeries and so the King fell into his owne snares Hereupon the King fearing the Barons would take all his Castles without any obstacle though he conceived an inexorable hatred against them in his heart yet he craftily dissembled that he would make peace with them for the present ut cum furtim surrexisset in dissipata agmina acrius se vindicaret qui in omnes non poterat in singulos desaeviret Wherefore sending William Marshall Earle of Pembroke to them with other credible messengers he certified them that for the good of peace and the exaltation and honour of his kingdome he would gladly grant them the Lawes and Liberties they desired commanding the Lords by the same messengers that they should provide a fit day and place where they might meete and prosecute all these things Who related all these things deceitfully imposed on them without fraud to the Barons at London who appointed the King a day to come and conferre with them in a Meade betweene Stanes and Windsor called Running-meade on the 15. day of Iune Where both parties meeting at the day and conferring the King perceiving his forces too weake for the Barons who were innumerable easily granted their subscribed Lawes and Liberties without difficulty and confirmed them with his Charter Hand Seale Oath Proclamations and other assurances which you shall heare anon This meeting Daniel and others stile a Parliament as well as that at Clarindon and other assemblies in the open field the great Charter being therein first confirmed which Parliament the King by force of Armes was constrained to summon So Anno Dom. 1225. King Henry the third cancelling the Charter of the Forest at Oxford pretending that he was under age when he sealed and granted it at first and so a â—â—llity Hereupon the Barons confederate by Oath and put themselves in Armes at Stamford from whence they sent to the King requiring him to make restitution without delay of the Liberties of the Forests lately cancelled at Oxford otherwise they would compell him thereto with the sword to avoyd which danger he was enforced to summon a Parliament at Northampton where a concord was concluded on all hands Anno 1226. and so the Parliament brake up Anno 1237. Henry the third incensing his Nobility and generally all his Subjects by his entertainment of Forainers by whom he was ruled by marrying his sister Elianor to Simon de Monfort a banished Frenchman and his oppressions contrary to his Oath and promise in Parl. that year put them into a new commotion who thereupon made a harsh Remonstrance of their grievances to him by his brother Richard by means whereof the King was forced to call a Parliament at London Anno 1238. whither the Lords came armed to constraine the King if he refused to the reformation of his courses Anno 1250. King Henry is againe enforced by the Barons and 24 Peeres to call a Parliament at Oxford and at London against his will and to assent to ordinances therein made And Anno 1264. he was likewise constrained to call two other Parliaments at London and to assent to the new Ordinances therein proposed which he did onely to get time and circumvent the Barons Anno Dom. 1310. and 1311. King Edward the second was in a manner constrained at the instant supplication of his Nobles to summon a Parliament and to banish his Minion Pierce Gaveston against his will In the 14. and 15. yeares of this King the Barons raising an Army by force of Armes compelled him to summon a Parliament at Westminster and to passe an Act for the banishment of these two great Favorites the Spensers who miscounselled and seduced him and oppressed his people And in the last yeare of this Kings reigne his Popish Prelates Nobles and Commons taking him prisoner summoned a Parliament in his name much against his will wherein for his misgovernment they enforced him to resigne his
of the People he is then no Soveraigne Whence it followes that the Kings of England who cannot make any Law to obliege either all or any of their Subjects nor impose any Taxes nor repeale any Common or Statute Law but in and by their Parliaments are no absolute Soveraigne Princes as some Royalists and Court Divines most falsly averre them to be but meere mixt Politique King inferiour to their Lawes and Parliaments the sole Law-makers Law-alterers though not against but with the Kings assent considered not abstractively as Kings but copulative as a branch and member of the Parliament And indeed to speake impartially though the Kings Royall assent be generally requisite to passe and retifie Lawes yet I humbly conceive that the originall prime Legislative power of making Lawes to binde the Subjects and their Posterity rests not in the Kings owne Royall person or Jurisdiction but in the Kingdome and Parliament which represents it For first admit the King should propound any Lawes to his people as Kings and Law-givers usually did at first yet these Lawes would not wayes obliege them unlesse they voluntarily consented and submitted to them in Parliament and the sole reason why our Acts of Parliament binde the Subjects in former times and at this day is not because the King willed them but because the people gave their generall consents unto them in Parliament as Sir Thomas Smith in his Common-wealth of England Holinshed the Prologues to most ancient Statutes the King by the advise and assent of the Lords Spirituall and Temporall and Commons and at the speciall request of the Commons in Parliament assembled and by THE AUTHORITY OF THE SAME PARLIAMENT doth grant and ordaine c. The Kings Coronation Oath Quas vulgus Elegerit and all our Law-bookes resolve and that upon this received Maxime of Law Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus debet approbari Hence Marius Salamonius defines a Law to be Expressa Civium Conventio and averres that Ligatur populus suis legibus quasi pactis conventis quae verae sunt Leges And he likewise proves at large That the Lawes to which Princes assent are more the Peoples Lawes than the Kings because Kings doe passe and grant them but as the publicke Ministers of the people and by their command and direction and they could neither assent to Lawes nor doe any other Act of Royalty unlesse the people had given them such authority with which Fortescue concurres c. 9. 13 14. The King in passing Bils doth but like the Minister in Marriage declare it to be a Law but it is the parties consents which makes the Marriage and the peoples onely that makes it a Law to binde them whence those in Scotland Ireland Man Garnsey and Iersie are not bound by our English Statutes nor Tenants in Ancient Demesne as hath beene oft times judged because they consented not to them Therefore the chiefe Legislative power is in the people and both Houses of Parliament not in the King as it was in the Roman State where the people had the Soveraigne Jurisdiction of making and confirming Lawes to binde them not their Kings Emperours or Senate as I shall hereafter manifest Secondly This appeares by the case of Customes of By-Lawes in Corporations and Manours which binde all the Corporation and Tenants if they be reasonable without the Kings or Lords consents by reason of their mutuall assents alone and as these private By-Lawes oblige all those who consent to them by reason of their ownefree assents onely so doe all publicke Acts of Parliaments obliege all Subjects onely because of their generall assents to them in their Knights Citizens and Burgesses elected by and representing their persons Thirdly all Bills or Acts of Parliament are usually made framed altered thrice read engrossed voted and fully agreed upon in both Houses without the Kings personall knowledge or privity for the most part before they come to have his Royall assent And when they are thus agreed on by both Houses the King cannot alter any one word or letter in them as the Houses may doe but must either absolutely asâ—ent to or consider further of them And if the King send any Bill he desires to have passe it must be thrice read and assented to in both Houses which have power to reject alter enlarge or limit it as they thinke meete else it can be no Act at all A cleare Demonstration that the chiefe power of enacting and making Lawes is onely in the people Commons and Peeres not the King who by his Writ doth purposely summon them to meete and enact Lawes as the chiefe Legislators Witnesse this notable clause in the Writ for the Election of Knights and Burgesses Ita quodiidem Milites plenam sufficientem Potestatem pro SE COMMUNITATE Comitatus praedicti dicti Cives Burgenses pro SE COMMUNITATE Civitatum Burgorum praedictorum divisim ab ipsis habeant AD FACIENDUM ET CONSENTIENDUM HIS quae tunc ibidem DE COMMUNI CONSILIO DICTI REGNI not Regis nostri contigerint ORDINARI super negotiis antedictis Ita quod PRO DEFECTU POTESTATIS HUJUSMODI c. dicta negotia INFECTA NON REMANEANT quovis modo answerable to which is that clause in Pope Elutherius his Epistle to our first Christian King Lucius about An. 185. Ex illis Dei gratia PER CONSILIUM REGNI VESTRI SUME LEGEM per illam Dei potentia vestrum reges Britania regnum Fourthly all publicke Acts are the whole Kingdomes Lawes not Kings alone made principally and solely for the Subjects benefit if good their prejudice if ill therefore the whole Kingdome represented in and by both Houses not the King knowing much better what is good or bad for themselves than the King alone it is just and reasonable that they and not the King should be the principall Law-makers to binde or burthen themselves with any new Lawes penalties or restraints This is the ground of that notable Rescript of the Emperour Theodosius to the Roman Senate which proves the Roman Emperours to have no right nor power to declare or make Lawes but by the Senates concurring assent and approbation Humanum esse probamus si quid de caetero in publica privatave causa emerser it necessarium quod formam generalem antiquis Legibus non insertum exposeat id AB OMNIBUS autem tam Proceribus nostri Palatii quam gloriosissimo caetu vestro Patros conscripti tractari si UNIVERSIS tam Iudicibus quam VOBIS placuerit tunc legata dictari sic ea denuo COLLECTIS OMNIBUS recenseri CUM OMNES CONSENSERINT tunc demum in sacro nostri numinis consistorio recitari ut UNIVERSORUM CONSENSUS nostrae Serenitatis authoritate firmetur Scitote igitur Patres conscripti NON ALITER IN POSTERUM LEGEM a nostra clementia PROMULGANDAM nisi supradicta forma fuerit observata Bene enim
they should swarve from â—he way of truth but should give good and wholesome Councell both to the King and Kingdome Whereupon they freely gave the King the 30 th part of all their movable goods except their gold silver horses and armes to be spent on the good of the Republicke with this condition often annexed that the King should leâ—ve the Councell of Aliens and onely use the advise of his naturall Subjects Which Subsidie was ordâ—red to be collected by 4 knights and one clerke in every County and there layd up in some religious house or Castle that if the King should receede from his promise and condition every one might faithfully receive backe his owne againe But no sooner was the Parliament ended but the King breakes all his promises shewes more favour to and is more ruled by strangers then ever before levies the subsidie in a stricter and farre other manner then was prescribed and bestowes most of it on strangers to be transported marrieth his sister Eleanor to Sim â—n Monfort a new come French Exile of meane fortunes suâ—ruâ—eque naturalium hominum consiliis factus est extranâ—us suis bâ— nevolis Regnoque ac Râ—publicae uâ—ilibus factus est cervicosus ita quod per eorum consilium parum aut nihil de negoâ—iis Regni tractaret aut operareâ—ur Which courses with other so incensed the Nobility and generally all the subjects as put them into a new commotion which made him enter into new Articles and promises ratified with seales and Oathes yet still infringed as soone as made After this in the 37. yeare of his Raigne he ratified them in the most solemne and religious manner as Religion and State could ever devise to doe The King with all the great Nobility of England all the Bishops and chiefe Prelates in their Pontificalibus with burning Tapers in their hands assemble to heare the terrible sentence of Excommunication and at the lighting of those candles the King having one of them in his hand gives it to a Prelate there by saying It becomes 〈◊〉 me being no Priest to hold this Candle but my beaâ—â— shall be a greater testimony and withall layd his hand spread upon his breast the whole time the sentence was read in this forme We Boniface Arch-bishop of Canterbury c. by the Authority of Goâ— Almighâ—y and of tâ—e Sonne and of the Holy Ghost and of all Apostle Mâ—rtyrs Confessors Virgins and all tâ—e Saints of God many of them there specially named doe 〈…〉 and separate 〈…〉 Church of God all those who from henceforth wittingly and willingly shall deprive or spoyle the Church of her right likewise all those who by any art or cunning shall rashly violate diminish or altâ—r privily or openly or by 〈◊〉 deed or councell shall rashly come against al oâ— any of the ancient Liberties oâ—â—pprovâ—d customes of the Realme and especially the Libertie and free Customes which are conteined in the Charters of the Common Liberties of England and of the Forest granted by oâ—r Lord the King of England to tâ—e Arch-Bishops Bishops Prelates Earles Barons Knights and Fâ—ee Tenants of England likewise all them who shall make or observe when made any statutes or introduce or keepe when introduced any customes against them or any of them together with the writers Councellors and executioners of such statutes and those who shall presume to judge accordâ—ng to them Insempeternall memory whereof we have thought meete to set our seales And then throwing downe all their Candles which lay smoking on the ground every one cryed out So let every one who incurres this sentence be extinct in hell Then the Bâ—lâ—s ringing cut the King himself solemnely swore and protested with a lowd voyce with his hand upon his brest As God me hâ—lpe I will faithfully and inviolably keep these things as I am a Man a Christian a Knight a KING CROWNED ANO INTED Which done Robert Bishop of Lincolne fore-thinking that the King would violate the foresaid Charters presently caused the like excommunication to be made in all his innumerable Parish Churches which sentence would make mens eares to tingle and their hearts not a little to tremble Never were Lawes amongst men except those holy Commandments from the Mount established with more majestie of Ceremony to make them reverend and respected then were these they wanted but â—hunder and lightning from heaven which if prayers would have procured they would likewise have had to make the sentence ghastly and hideous to the infringerâ—â—ereof The greatest security that could be given was an oath and that solemnely taken the onely chain on earth besides love to tie the conscience of man and humane Society together which should it not hold us all the frame and government must needes fall quite asunder Who would have once imagined that a man a Christian a Knight a King after such a publicke oath and excommunication would ever have violated his faith especially to his loyall Subjects yet loe almost a miracle though over-common among our Kings the very next words in my Historian after this Oath and Excommunication are these The Parliament being thus dissolved the King PRESENTLY using ill Counsell studied how to infringe all the premises these whisperers of Satan telling him that he neede not care though he incurred this sentence for the Popâ— for one or two hundred pounds will absolve him who out of the fulnesse of his power can loose and binde whatsoever he pleaseth c. which the Pope soone after did and the King returned to his former oppressive courses more violently than before Well then might the royall Prophet give us this divine caution O put not youâ— trust in Princes Surely men of high degree are a lye to be layd in the ballance they are altogether lighter thâ—n vainty both in their oathes and promises Hence* Isable Countesse of Arundle a well spoken Lady receiving a repulse from this Kings hands about a Ward whereto she conceived she had right the King giving her a harsh answere and turning from her sayd thus to his face O my Lord King why turne you away your face from justice that we can obtaine no right in your Court You are constituted in the midst betweene God and us but you neither governe your selfe nor us discreetely as you ought You shamefully vex both the Church and Nobles of the Kingdome by all wayes you may which they have not only felt in present but often heretofore The King fired 〈◊〉 so free a speech with a scornefull angry countenance and lowd voyce answered What my Lady Countesse have the Lords of England because you have tongue at will made you a Charter and hired you to be their Orator and Advocate Whereunto she replyed Not so my Lord they have not made any Charter to me but that Charter which your Father made and which your selfe have oft confirmed swearing to keepe the same inviolably and constantly and often extorting money upon promise that the
Promises Articles Agreements which they never faithfully observe to any in the least degree and all this to ruine the Kingdom People Parliament and Religion yet they justifie these their actions and the Parliament People must not controule nor deem them Traytors to their Country for it And may not the Parliament then more justly impose a moderate in-destructive necessary taxe without the King for the Kingdoms Religions and Peoples defence and preservations against their barbarous Taxes Plunderings and Devastations then the King or his Commanders Souldiers play such Rex and use such barbarous oppressions without yea against the Parliaments Votes and consents Let them therefore first cease their own most detestable unnaturall inhumane practises and extortions of this nature and condemn themselves or else for ever clear the Parliament from this unjust Aspersion The last Objection against the Parliament is That they have Illegally imprisoned restrained plundered some Malignants and removed them from their habitations against Magna Charta the Fundamentall Laws forenamed and the Liberty of the Subject contrary to all Presidents in former Ages To which I answer First That the Objectors and Kings party are farre more guilty of this crime then the Parliament or their Partisans and therefore have no reason to object it unlesse themselves were more innocent then they are Secondly For the Parliaments imprisoning of men pretended to be against Magna Charta I answer first That the Parliament is not with in that or any other Law against imprisonments as I have formerly cleered Therefore is not obliged by it nor can offend against it Secondly That it hath power to imprison restrain the greatest Members of their own Houses though priviledged men exmept from all other arrests and publike persons representing those that sent them thither Therefore much more may they imprison or restrain any other private persons notwithstanding Magna Charta And the Parliament being the supreamest Iudicaturo paramount all other Courts their commitments can not be Legally questioned determined nor their prisoners released by Habeas Corpus in or by any other inferior Court or Judicature whatsoever 3. The Parliament hath power to make new Laws for the temporall and perpetuall imprisonment of men in mischievous cases where they could not be imprisoned by the Common Law or any other Act before or since Magna Charta and so against the seeming letter of that Law w ch extends not to the Parliament and what persons they may restrain imprison by a new enacted Law though not restrainable before by a Magna Charta or the Common Law without breach of either they may whiles they sit in case of publike danger restrain imprison by their own Authoritie without or before a new Law enacted In how many new Cases by new Statutes made since Magna Charta the Subjects may be lawfully imprisoned both by Judges Justices Majors Constable and Inferiour Courts or Officers whereas they could not be imprisoned by them by the Common Law before these Acts without breach of Magna Charta and violating the Subjects Liberties you may read in the Table of Rastals Abridgements of Statutes and in Ashes Tables Title Imprisonment and False-Imprisonment Yea by the Statutes of 23. H. 8. cap. 1. 31. H. 8. cap. 13. 33. H. 8. cap. 12. 5. Eliz. cap. 14. 1. and 2. Phil. Mary cap. 3. 5. and 6. cap. 1. Eliz. cap. 2. with others Acts perpetuall imprisonment during life is inflicted in some cases for which no imprisonment at all could be prescribed before these Acts and for crimes for which the parties were not formerly punishable yet for the publike weale peace safety and prevention of private mischiefs even against the Letter as it were of the great Charter the Parliament hath quite taken away all liberty the benefit of the Common Law and of Magna Charta it self from parties convicted of such offences during their naturall lives and if they bring an Habeas Corpus in such cases pretending their perpetuall imprisonment and these latter Laws to be against Magna Charta they shall notwithstanding be remanded and remain prisoners all their dayes because the Parliament is above all Laws Statutes yea Magna Charta and may deprive any Delinquents of the benefit of them yea alter or repeal them for the common good so farre as they see just cause Though neither the King nor his Counsell nor Iudges nor any Inferiour Officers or Courts of Iustice have any such transcendent power but the Parliament alone to which all men are parties really present and allowing all they do and what all assent to decree for the common good and safetie must be submitted to by all particular persons though never so mischievous to them this being a Fundamentall Rule even in Law it self That the Law will rather suffer a private mischief then a generall inconvenience Seeing then the Parliament to prevent publike uproars sedition treachery in or against the Kingdom Cities Houses or Counties where factious persons live hath thought meet to restrain the most seditious Malignants especially these about London and Westminster where they sit and to commit them to safe custody till they receive some good assurance of their peaceable behaviour they must patiently suffer their private restraints for the common safety tranquility till the danger be past or themselves reformed who if they reform not their own malignity not the Parliaments cautelous severity themselves must be blamed since they detain themselves prisoners only by not conforming when as the Parliament desires rather to release then restrain them if they would be regular and so they must blame themselves alone not clamour against the Houses All Leprous persons by the Leviticall and Common Law were to be sequestred and shut up from others least they should infect them and so all persons visited with the Plague by late Statute Laws may be shut up without breach of Magna Charta Why then not Malignant seditious ill affected persons who infect others in these times of Commotion and Civill Warres as well as Leapers and Plague sick persons removed into pest-Pest-houses for fear of spreading the Infection upon the self-same grounds by the Houses Authority The Parliament by an Ordinance Act or Sentence hath Power to banish men out of the Kingdom in some cases which no other Court nor the King himself can lawfully dâ— as was expresly resolved in Parliament upon the making of the Sâ—atute of 35. Eliz. cap. 1. as is evident by the case of Thomas of Weyland An. 9. E. 1 Of Peirce Gavâ—ston and the two Spencers in King Edward the second his raign Of the Lord Maltravers in Edward the third his raign Of Belknap and divers over Iudges in the 10 and 11 yâ—ers of Richard 2. his reign by the Statutes of 33. El. c. 1. Separatists and of 39. El. c. 5. Rogues are to be banished and in Calice heretofoâ—â— a woman might be justly banished the Town for adultery and a scould
concluded to crave ayd from all Christian Princes and a Crossado from the Pope against the Moores and made divers Lawes to restrain the superfluities of the Realm in feasts apparell and other things Iames the 8. King of Arragon being young at the time of his Fathers death it was thereupon after ordained in the assemblies of the Estates of Mencon and Lirida that Don Sancho Earl of Roussilon should govern the Realm during the Kings minority but they gave him limitation The Kings person they recommended to Frier William of Moncedon Mr. of the Templers After which An. 1220. this yong kings Vncles seeking to wrest the Realme from him instead of governing it by the fidelity of the Estates and their authority his interest was preserved and three Governours with a superintendent of his Provinces were appointed by them and to prevent the continuall practises of the Earles of Roussillon and Fernand the king Uncles the states and justice of Arragon declared the King of full age when he was but ten yeeres old and caused the Earle of Roussillon to quit the Regencie the authority of the justice of Arragon being then great for the defence of the publike liberty An. 1214. Asphonso the Noble king of Castile dying his sonne Henry being but 11. yeer old the Prelates Nobles and Commons assembled at Burgon having declared him king and taken the oath made Queen Eleonorahis Mother Governesse of his Person and Realms after whose death the custody of him was committed to the hands of the Lords of Lara This king afterwards playing with other yong children of Noble Housâ—s at Palenca in the Bishops Palace one of them cast a tyle from the top of a Tower which falling on the covering of an house heat down another tyle which fell on the young kings head wherewith he was so grievously hurt that hee dyed the eleventh day after An. 1217 yet this his casuall death for ought I finde was neither râ—puted Felony nor Treason in the child that was the cause of it After whose death Fernand the 3. was procâ—aimed and made King by the States of Castile to prevent the pretentions of the French after which his Mother Queen Berenguela in the presence of the Estates renouncing all her right to the Crown resigned it up tâ— her sonne Fernand About this time the Moorâ—s in Spain rejected the Miralumims of Aâ—rick and created them severall Kings and Kingdomes in Spain being never more united under one Crown after this division which they thought it lawfull for them to make An. 1228. the Estates of Arragon assembling at Barcelona they consenting and requiring it according to the custome of the Arragonians and Cattelans these Estates having authority to make Warre and Peace and Leagues awarre was resolved against the King of the Moores and Majorkins Anno 1231. the Realm of Navarre being very ill governed by reason their King Sancho retired to his chamber did not speak with any man but his Houshold servants and would not heare of any publike affaires thereupon the State began to think of electing a Regent to govern the Realm during his retirednesse to prevent which Sancho made an unjust accord with the king of Navarre and confederated with Iames King of Arragon by the assents of the states of the Realm to leave his Kingdome to him if he survived him yet after his death Thibault Earle of Champaigne was by the states of Navarre elected and proclaimed King And anno 1236. The Estates of Arragon and Cateloigne assembled at Moncon for the continuance of the warre with the Moores and conquest of Valentia without whom it was not lawfull for the King to undertake any matter of importance For maintenance of this warre a custome called Marebetine and an exaction of impost for cattell was by the Estates imposed on the People it was likewise decreed that all peeces of Gold and silver coyned should be of one goodnesse and weight to the observation of which Edict for coynes all were bound to sweare that were above 18. yeers of age Anno 1236. Iames King of Arragon revealing to his Confessor the Bishop of Girone that before his marriage with Queen Yolant he had passed a matrimoniall promise to Theresa of Bidame she sued him thereupon before the Pope who gave sentence against her for want of sufficient witnesse notwithstanding his Confessors testimony The King hereupon grew so angry with the Bishop for revealing his secrets that sending for him to his chamber he caused his tongue to be cut out For which out-rage committed on the Bishop though faulty the Pope in the Councell of Lions complained and in the end interdicted all the Realme of Arragon and excommunicated the king Hereupon to take off this interdiction and excommunication the king sent the Bishop of Valentia with his excuse and humiliation to the Pope wherewith he being some what pacified sent two Legates into Arragon who having assembled a Synod of Bishops at Lerida they caused the King to come thither and to confesse his fault upon his knees before these fathers with great submission and teares who gave him absolution upon condition he should cause the Monastery of Boneface to be built and endowed with an hundred and forty pounds of silver of annuall rent endow an Hospitall for the poore with foure hundred pounds silver per annum and give a Prebendary in the great Church of Gâ—rone for the maintenance of a Masse-priest About which time the Moors in Spain erected many new Kings and Kingdoms by mutuall consent and Mahumad Aben Alamar for his valour was by the Inhabitants of Mariona elected and made first King of Granado Anno 1243. all was in combustion in Portugall by the negllgence and basenesse of their king Don Sancho Capello who was wholly given to his wives humours hated of the Portugales and himselfe disliked for her sake for many Malefactors and insolent persons were supported by her who grew daily more audacious in their excesse without feare of Iustice which was trodden under foot for their respect For these considerations and her barrennesse too all the Noblemen of the kingdome desired to have the Queen called Mencia separated and sent out of Portugall for effecting whereof they made a great instance at Rome but neither exhortation admonition nor commandment nor censure could prevaile the king so doting on her that he would not leave her Which the Portugals perceiving some of them presumed to seize on her in the City of Coimbra and conducted her into GaÌ„llicia from whence she never more returned into Portugall Not content herewith they sought to depose the King from his Royall dignity too for his ill government and to advance his Brother Don Alphonso to the Regall Throne in his place whom the Estates assembled made Regent of Portugall leaving only the Title of King to his brother which fact of the Estates the Pope in the Councell of Lions authorized by his Apostolicke power with which the King being displeased abandoned his Realme and retired into
luxury cruelty and avarice were the companions of this his flagitious life he murthering the rich to get their wealth and favouring theeâ—es to share in their robberies whereupon the Nobles and people conspiring against him and taking up Armes he discerned how unfaithfull the society of ill men is for being deserted by his party as soone as the battell began he câ—me alive into his enemies hands and was committed tâ— peâ—petuall prison his life being spared by the intercession of Cadâ—lan who was made Vice-roy in his stead but sonne after he was strangled in the prison by one whom he had formerly injured King Corbreds sonne being within age at his death the Assembly of the States made Dardan King who within three yeeres space â—ushing into all kind of vices bannished all prudent and honest men out of hiâ— Court kept none but flatterers about him slew Cardorus and divers others vertuous men who advertised him of his faults and to take away the feare of succession plotted the death of Corbred Galdus and others whereupon the Nobles and people by unanimous consent rose up against him slew his evill instruments routed his Forces tooke him prisoner whilst he was about to murder himselfe cut off his head which they carried about for a laughing-stocke and threw his corps into a jakes after he had raigned foure yeeres Luctacke the 22 King of Scots giving himselfe wholly to Wine and Harlots sparing the chastity of none though never so neere allied to him nor their husbands never so great deflowring his owne Sisters Aunts Daughters joyning inhumane cruelty and insatiable avarice to his lust and depraving the youth of the Country corrupted by his example when as no man duâ—st resist him was at last convented before an Assembly of the chiefe men where being more freely reprehended for those crimes he commanded the chiefe of them to be drawne away to punishment as seditious calling them old doting fooles Whereupon the people assembling together â—lew both him and the instruments of his wickednesses when he had scarce reigned three yeeres space Mogaldus was elected King in his place who carefully reforming all the abuses and corruptions of Luctack in the beginning of his reigne yet fell at last unto them in his old age and grew 〈◊〉 by his vices to the Nobles and common people that they weary of him rose up against him he being unable to resist them wandred up down with one or two Companiâ—ns in secret places seeking to escape by flight but was at last taken and slaine Conarus his sonne and successor giving himselfe to all manner of luxurie and lust brought the Realme in short time to great penury giving Lands and riches to most vile and naughty persons because they favoured his corrupt living and invented new exactions upon his people Whereupon summoning a Parliament he demanded a Tribute of them to support his State and Court in Honour who taking time to deliberate and understanding at last that this his hunting after money proceeded not from his Nobles but from the inventions of Court-flatterers they resolved to commit the King toward as unfit to governe untill he renouncing the Crowne they should elect another King Whereupon the next day he who was first demanded his opinion Declaimed sharply against the Kings former life his bauds and companions as unprofiâ—able in warre troublesome in peace full of shame and disgrace shewed that the Kings revenues were sufficient to maintain him if he lived within compasse that the rest might be supplied out of the estates and by the death of those on whom he had bestowed the publique patrimony and that the King in the meane time should be committed to custody as unfit to rule till they elected another who might teach others by his example to live sparingly and hardly after their Countrey custome and might transmit the discipline received from their ancestors to posterity With which freâ— speech he growing very angry instead of pacifying their discontented minds inflamed them more with his cruell threatnings whereupon the King being laid hands on by those who stood next him was shut up in a Hall with a few attendants his Courtiers the authors of ill counsell were presently brought to punishment and Argarus a Nobleman made Vice-roy till the people should meet to elect a new King after which Conare spent with gâ—iefe and sicknesse died in prison King Ethodius his sonne being an infant his brother Tâ—trasell was chosen King who murthering his nephew cutting off divers of the Nobles and spoyling the common people to establish the Kingdome in himselfe he grew so odious and so much dâ—minished his authority in a short time that he stirred up divers seditions which he not daring to goe abroad to suppresse being generally hated was at last strangled by his own followers in the night in his own House Ethodius the 2. being a stupid man and of a duller wit then was suitable to the government of so fierce a people the Nobles hereupon assembling together out of their respect to the family of Fergusius would not wholy deprive him of the name of a King though he were slothfull being guilty of no crime but assigned Him governours to execute Justice in every County at last he was slain in a tumult of his familiars King Athirco his sonne degenerating from his former vertues and growing extreamely covetous angry luxurious sloathfull and leaving the company of all good men was not ashamed to goe openly in the sight of the people playing upon a Flute and rejoycing more to be a Fidler then a Prince whereby he became very odious to the people at last ravishing the daughters of Nathalocus a Noble man and then whipping and prostiruting them to his lewd companions lusts thereupon the Nobles rising up in Armes against him when he had in vain endeavoured to defend himself by force being generally deserted by his own people who hated him for his wickednâ—ssâ— he murthered himself and his brother Donus was enforced to flie with his little ones to the â—icts to save his life Nathalicke succeeded in his Realme governing it ill by indigent ordinary persons who would attempt any wickednesse and treacheroâ—sly strangling divers of the Nobility who were opposites to him in the prison to which he commitâ—ed them to establish his Kingdome thereupon their friends with others being more enraged against him raised an Army to suppresse him which whiles he endeavoured to resist he was slain by one of his own servants or as some say by a Sorceresse with whom he consulted to know his end King Findocke being treacherously slain through the conspiracy of Carâ—â—tius his second brother Donald his third brother was elected King Donald of the Isles usurping the Realme by violence so farre oppressed the people by â—ll officers and discords raised amongst them that he durst seldome stirre abroad he never laughed but when he heard of the discord and slaughter of his Nobles for which he was at last surprised and slaine by Crathilinthus
the confiscation of their goods and inheritances Whereupon getting into greater favour and power then before puffed up with their good successe and new honours they discontented not onely the Nobles but Queene too who going over into France with her sonne the Prince whose lives these favorites attempted She raised an Army beyond the Seas and returning with it into England most of the Lords and Commons resorted to her and fell off from the King who being destitute of friends and meanes demanded assistance of the City of London whose answer was That they would honour with all duty the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against Foreiners and Traytors to the Realme and with all their power withstand them And under the name of Iohn of Eltham the Kings second sonne whom they proclaimed Custos of the City of the Land they got the Tower of London into their possession placing and displacing the Garrison and Officers therein as they pleased The King hereupon after he had commanded all men to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and the Earle of Kent and that none upon paine of death and losse of all that they might lose should aide or assist them and that he should have a 1000. l. who did bring the Lord Mortimers head fâ—ies to Bristol in the Castle whereof the elder Spenâ—er was taken by the Queenes Forces and without any formall tryall cruelly cut up alive and quartered being first at the clamours of the people 〈◊〉 and hanged in his proper armour upon the common Gallowes without the City After which the King forsaken of all his Subjects flies into Wales for shelter where he was taken prisoner and then by his Lords and Parliament forced to resigne his Crowne to his son confessing That for his many sins he was fallen into this calamity and therefore â—ad the lesse cause to take it grievously That he much sorrowed for this that the people of the kingdome were so exasperated against him that they should utterly abharre his any longer rule and Soveraignty and therefore he besought all there present to forgive and spare him being so afflicted Soone after he was murthered in Baâ—kly Castle And so the sicknesse and wounds which the Common-wealth sustained by his ill raigne upon the change of her Physitian recovered not onely health and strength but beauty also and ornament writes Iohn Speed After all this King Richard the second in the ninth yeare of his reigne summoned a Parliament wherein Michael de la Pole Earle of Suffolke for cheating the King was put from his Lord Chancellorship of England by the Parliament and the Sealâ— taken from him against the Kings will and given to Thomas Arundell Bishop of Ely Whereupon both the Houses gave halfe a tenth and halfe a fifteene to be disposed of as the Lords thought fit for the defence of the Realme The Parliament was no sooner dissolved but the King recals de la Pole and other ill Counsellors to the Court shewing them greater favour then before In so much that at Christmas the King made de la Pole sit at his owne table not in the usuall garment of a Peere but of a Prince out of a stomacke and hatred against the Peeres whom from thenceforth be never regarded but feiuedly and then fals to plot the death of the Duke of Glocester and other Nobles who opposed his ill Counsellors For which purpose he appoints a meeting at Nottingham Castle with a few persons generally ill-beloved ill-adwised and ill-provided The course agreed upon by the King and that ill-chosen Senate was first to have the opinion of all the chiefe Lawyers who saith Speed seldome faile Princes in such turnes concerning certaine Articles of Treason within whose nets they presumed the reforming Lords were and if the Lawyers concluded those Articles contained Treasonable matters then umder a shew of justice they should be proceeded against accordingly The Lawyers who were the very men which in the last Parliament gave advice to the Lords to do as they did now meeting were demanded Whether by the Law of the Land the King might not disanull the Decrees of the last Parliament They joyntly answered he might because he was above the Lawes a most apparent errour confessing that themselves had in that Parliament decreed many things and given their judgement that all was according to Law which they acknowledged to be altogether unlawfull The King thus informed appointeth a great Councell at Nottingham and withall sends for the Sheriffes of Shires to raise Forces against the Lords who denyed saying that they could not raise any competent forces or Armes against them the whole Counties were so addicted to their favours and being further willed to suffer no Knights to be chosen for their Shires but such as the King and his Councell should name they answered that the election belonged to the Commons who favored the Lords in all and would keepe their usuall customes a good precedent for our present Sheriffes whereupon they were dismissed Then were the Lawyers and Judges Robert Trefilian and his companions called before the King to determine the judgements of Treasons against the Lords to be legall and to set their Seales thereto which they did Meane time the King and Duke of Ireland sent messengers to hire what Forces they could That they might stand with them if need were against the Lords in the day of battle Many of which answered that they neither could nor would stand against the Lords whom they knew for certaine intimately to love the King and to endevour all things study all things doe all things for his honour yet many out of simplicity thinking themselves to be hired promised to be ready upon the Kings notice The Lords hearing of these proceedings were much sadded being conscious to themselves of no guilt worthy the Kings so great indignation The Duke of Glocester sent his purgation upon Oath by the Bishop of London to the King who inclining to credit the same was in an evill houre diverted by De la Pole The Duke hereupon makes his and their common danger knowne to the rest of the Lords upon which they severally gather Forces that they might present their griefes to the King How he favoured Traytors not onely to them but to the Publique to the imminent danger of the Realme unlesse it were speedily prevented The King on the other side by Trayterous Counsellours advise sought how to take them off single before they were united but in vaine by reason their party was so great Meane time some peaceable men procured that the Lords should repaire safe to Westminster and there be heard Thither approaching they are advertised by some who had sworne on the Kings behalfe for good dealing to be used during the interim that in the Mewes by Charing-Crosse a thousand armed men which without the Kings privity Sir Thomas Trivet and Sir Nicholas Brambre knights were reported to have laid for
their destruction attended in ambush The King sweares his innocency promising safe conduct to the Lords if they would come who thereupon came strongly guarded and would trust no longer The King sitting in Royall State in Westminster Hall the Lords present themselves upon their knees before him and being required by the Lord Chancellor Why they were in warlike manner assembled at Haring gye Parke contrary to the Lawes their joynt answer was That they were assembled for the good of the King and kingdome and to weed from about him such Traytors as he continually held with him The Traytors they named to be Robert de Vere Duke of Ireland Alexander Nevill Arch-bishop of Yorke Michael de la Pole Earle of Suffolke Sir Robert Trâ—silian that false Justiciar Sir Nicholas Brambre that false knight of London with others To prove them such They threw downe their Gloves as gages of challenge for a triall by the Sword The King hereupon replyed as knowing they were all hidden out of the way This shall not be done so but at the nâ—xt Parliament which shall be the morrow after Candlemas all parties shall receive according as they deserve And now to you my Lords How or by what authority durst you presume to levy Forces against me in this Land did you thinke to have terrified mee by such your presumption Have not I men and armes who if it pleased me could environ and kill you like sheepe Certainely in this respect I esteeme of you all no more than of the basest Scullions in my kitchins Having used these and many like high words he tooke up his Unckle the Duke from the ground where he kneeled and bade all the other rise The rest of the conference was calme and the whole deferred till the next Parliament then shortly to be holden at Westminster In the meane time that the world might see how little able the King was to equall his words with deeds a Proclamation was set forth in which the King before any tryall cleareth the Lords of Treason names thoâ—e persons for unjust accusers whom the Lords had before nominated The Lords neverthelesse thought not good to sever themselves but kept together for feare of the worst which fell out for their advantage For the Duke of Ireland with the Kings privity such was his false dissimulation had gathered a power in Wales and Cheshire which they intercepting neare Burford and Bablecke slew Sir William Molineux leader of the Cheshire men and made the Duke to flye in great feare Among the Dukes carriages was found as the devill or rather God would have it certaine Letters of the Kings to the said Duke by which their Counsels were plainely discovered The Lords hereupon march with speed up to London having an Army of forty thousand men the Lord Mayor and City doubtfull whether to displease the King or Lords upon consultation receive the Lords into the City and supply their Army with provisions in the Suburbs Which the King hearing of seemed to slight them saying Let them lye here till they have spent all their goods and then they will returne poore and empty to their houses and then I shall speake with and judge them one after another The Lords hearing this were exceedingly moved and swore They would never remove thence till they had spoken with him face to face And forthwith sent some to guard the Thames lest the King should slip out of their hands and then scoffe at them The King being then in the Tower and seeing himselfe every way encompassed sent a message to the Lords that he would treat with them who thereupon desired him That he would come the next day to Westminster where they would declare their desire to him The King replyed That he would not treat with them at Westminster but in the Tower To which the Lords answered That it was a suspicious place because traines might there be laid for them and dangers prepared to destroy them Whereupon the King sent word They should send thither two hundred men or more to search and view all places lest any fraud should lye hid Upon which the Lords repaired to the Tower and in the Kings Bed-chamber laid open to him briefly all his conspiracy in causing them indirectly to be indicted They object to him his mutability and underhand working producing his owne Letters to the Duke of Ireland to raise an Army to destroy them together with the French packets they had intercepted whereby it appeared he had secretly practised to flye with the Duke of Ireland into France to deliver up Callice to the French Kings possession and such pieces as the Crowne of England held in those parts whereby his honour might diminish his strength decay and his fame perish The King seeing this knew not what to doe especially because he knew himselfe notably depressed At last craving leave they left him confounded and shedding teares yet upon condition that he should come to Westminster the next day where hee should heare more and treate of the necessary affaires of the kingdome Which he promised to doe retaining the Earle of Darby to sup with him But before he went to bed O the ficklenesse of weake Princes and faithlessenesse of their royall words and Protestations some whisperers telling him that it was not decent safe nor honourable for the King to goe thither he changed his resolution The Nobles hearing this were very sad and discontented and thereupon sent him word That if he came not quickely according to appointment they would chuse them another King who both would and should obey the Counsell of his Peeres The King strucke with this dart came the next day to Westminster there attending his Nobles pleasures To whom after few discourses the Nobles said That for his honour and the benefit of his kingdome all Traytors whisperers flatterers evill instruments slanderers and unprofitable persons should be banished out of his Court and company and others substituted in their places who both knew how and would serve him more honourably and faithfully Which when the King had granted though with sorrow they thought fit that Alexander Nevill Archbishop of Yorke Iohn Fordham Bishop of Durham with sundry other Lords knights and Clergy men should be removed and kept in strait prison to answer such accusations as should be objected against them the next Parliament Whereupon they were apprehended forthwith and removed from the Court After the feast of Purification the Parliament much against the Kings will who would have shifted it off at that time began at London The first day of the Session Fulthorpe and all the rest of the Judges were arrested as they sate in judgement on the Bench and most of them sent to the Tower for that having first over-ruled the Lords with their Counsels and direction which they assured them to be according to Law they afterward at Nottingham gave contrary judgement to what themselves had determined formerly Tresilian the chiefe Justice prevented them by flight
but being apprehended and brought backe to the Parliament in the forenoone had sentence to be drawne to Tiburne in the afternoone and there to have his Throate cut which was done accordingly The King seeing these proceedings by advise of his ill Counsellors absented himselfe from his Parliament and sent Michael de la Pole then Lord Chancellor to demand foure fifteenes in his name of the Commons for that without lesse he could not maintaine his estate and outward warre To which the body of the Parliament made answer that without the King were present they would make therein no answer and that unlesse the King would remove him from his Chancellorship they would no further meddle with any Act this Parliament The King upon this sent to the Commons that they should send to Eltham where he then lay 40. of the wisest and best learned of the Commons who in the name of the whole House should declare unto him their minde Upon which message the House were in more feare then before for there went a talke that the King intended to betray divers of them which followed not his minde either that way or at a banquet appointed to be made purposely at London if Nicholas Exton the Mayor of London would have consented thereunto at which time the Duke of Glocester should have beene taken Wherefore the Lords and Commons assembled together agreed with one assent that the Duke of Glocester and Bishop of Ely should in the name of the whole Parliament be sent to the King to Eltham which was done and the King well pleased that they should come When they came into his presence they most humbly saluted him and said Most high and redoubted Soveraigâ—e Lord the Lords and Commons of this your Parliament assembled with most humble subjection unto your most royall Majesty desire your most gracious favour so that they may live in tranquillity and peace under you to the pleasure of God and wealth of the Realme On whose behalfe we also shew unto you that one old statute and landable custome is approved which no man can deny That the King our Soveraigne Lord may once in the yeare lawfully summon his high Court of Parliament and call the Lords and Commons thereunto as to that which is the highest Court of this Realme In which Court all equity and justice must shine even as the Sunne when it is at the highest whereof poore and rich may take refreshing where also must be reformed all the oppressions wrongs exactions and enormities within the Realme and there to consult with the wise men for the maintenance of the Kings estate And if it might be knowne that any persons within the Realme or without intended the contrary there also must be devised how such evill weeds might be destroyed There also must be studyed and soreseene that if any charge doe come upon the King and his Realme how it may be well and honourably supported and sustained Hitherto it is thought by the whole Realme that your Subjects have lovingly demeaned themselves to you in ayding you with substance to the best of their powers and they desire to have knowledge how and by whom these goods be spent One thing resteth yet to declare in their behalfe unto you how that by an old Ordinance they have an Act if the King absent himselfe forty dayes not being sicke but of his owne minde not heeding the charges of his people nor their great paines will not resort to his Parliament they then may lawfully returne home to their houses And now Sir you have beene absent a longer time and yet refuse to come amongst us which greatly is our discomfort And our Parliaments present case To this the King answered by these words Well we doe consider that the people and Commons goe to rise against us wherefore we thinke we can doe no better than to aske ayde of our Cosin the French King and rather submit us to him than to our owne Subjects The Lords answered Sir that Counsell is not best but a way rather to bring you into danger For it is well knowne that the French King is your ancient enemy and your greatest adversary and if he set foot once within your Realme he will rather dispoyle you invade you and depose you from your estate Royall than put any hand to helpe you c. And as that King cannot be poore that hath rich people so cannot he be rich that hath poore Commons And all these inconveniences be come by the evill Counsell which are about you And if you put not your helping hand to the redresse of the premises this Realme of England shall be brought to nought and utter ruine which clearely shou'd be laid to your default and in your evill Counsell Seeing that in the time of your Father this Realme throughout all the world was highly esteemed and nothing ordered after these wayes Wherefore we be sent unto you to exhort you to sequester all such persons as might be the occasion of ruine either of you or else of your Realme By these good perswasions the King was appeased and promised within three dayes after to come to the Parliament and to condescend to their Petitions And according to his appointment he came Where soone after Iohn Fordham Bishop of Durham was discharged of the Treasurourship and the Bishop of Hereford set in his place De la Pole was put from his Chancellourship for dive scrimes frauds briberies and treasons by him committed to the prejudice of the King and his Realme committed to the Tower and fined twenty thousand Markes to the King in relieving of the Commons Divers other Judges knights Delinquents of all sorts were condemned executed others banished and their states confiscated others put out of Offce by this Parliament as you may read in our Histories and in the Statutes at large in which Statutes the mischievous effects of these evill Counsellors to King kingdome and people are at full related whereby the King and all his Realme were very nigh to have beene wholly undone and destroyed the Lords raising of Forces against them resolved to be lawfull and these traytorous Delinquents made uncapable of any pardâ—n and their raising of Armes against the Parliament and kingdome though with the Kings owne consent and his command declared and enacted to be high Treason These proceedings ratified and assented to in Parliament by the King much against his will wrought an intolerable secret hatred and desire of revenge in his heart against the Lords which for want of power he concealed neare ten yeares space but in the twentyeth yeare of his Reigne being somewhat elevated in his spirit with a rumour that he should be elected Emperour he suddenly apprehended the Duke of Glocester the Earles of Warwicke and Arundell the chiefe sticklers in the premises committing them to severall prisons And to blinde the peoples eyes lest they should rise up in Armes to rescue these Lords the King sent out
as the Law meant Item That he at his going into Ireland exacted many notable summes of money besides Plate and Iewels without Law or custome contrary to his Oath taken at his Coronation Item That without the assent of the Nobility he carried the Iewels Plate and Treasure of the kingdome over the Sea into Ireland to the great impoverishing of the Realme And all the good Records for the Common-wealth and against his extortions he privily caused to be imbezeled and conveyed away Item When divers Lords and Iustices were sworne to say the truth for divers things to them committed in charge both for the honour of the Realme and profit of the King the said King so menaced them with sore threatnings that no man would or durst say the right Item He most tyrannically and unprincely said that the lives and goods of all his Subjects were in the Princes hands and at his disposing Item He craftily devised certaine privie Oathes contrary to the Law and caused divers of his Subjects first to be sworne to observe the same and after bound them in bonds for the firmer keeping of the same to the great undoing of many honest men Which how parallel they are to the late and present Court Practises and Doctrines of our times let wise men determine The King being thus Judicially dethroned in Parliament Henry the fourth by the same Parliament which continued notwithstanding Richards deposition who summoned it was created King who in the first Parliament of his Raigne reversed and annulled as illegall the Parliament of 21 Richard 2. with all its Acts Circumstances and dependants and revived that of 11 Richard 2. in all points as made for the great honour and common profit of this Realme To these I might adde the Rebellious insurrections of Richard Scroope Arch-bishop of Yorke the Earle of Northumberland and their Complices against King Henry the fourth Anno 1405. to reforme the State and government relieve the Church and Common-weale and Depose King Henry in and by a forced Parliament The insurrection of the Popish Nobles against King Stephen for violating his Oath touching Forests and other immunities of Church and Common-wealth which they would force him to confirme the severall insurrections of Jacke Cade Jacke Straw Wat Tyler and their Popish Vâ—lgar rabble to force their King to call Parliaments to alter and repeale old Lawes enact new displace offensive great Officers promote new onâ—es of their nomination to ratifie what propositions they required and subvert the government of the Realme with the severall Rebellions of the Popish Lincolneshire and Yorke-shire men under Doctor Mackarell a Monke and some men of quality in Henry the eighth his raigne Of the Cornish men Norfolke men Kent and others in Edward the sixth his Rule of the Popish Earles of Northumberland Westmorland and other Northerne Papists in Queene Elizabeths dayes by force of Armes to compell these severall Princes to summon Parliaments to repâ—ale all Lawes against Masse and Popery and for the establishment of the Protestant Religion with other Acts concerning the government of the Common-wealth to enact divers new Lawes and propositions which they demanded to remove great Officers and privie Counsellors from their places and the like All which transcend the Acts and proceedings of this or any other our Protestant Parliaments or subjects being done without any preceding Order or resolution of both Houses representing the whole kingdome and against the generall consent of the people But I shall conclude with one ancient precedent more in one of our best Kings reignes In 25 E. 1. The Lords and Commons in Parliament grievoâ—sly complained and Petitioned to the Kingâ—against divers taxes tallages and prisages wherewith they were oppressed by him to the great impoverishing of the Realme against the violation of Magna Charta the Charter of the Forest the imposition upon Wools and their summons to goe with him into Flanders to which they were not bound by Law The king excusing these taxes by reason of his necessity to maintaine the warres and giving them a dilatory answer the Earle Marshall and Hereford withdrew themselves from Parliament and with their complices commanded the Barons of the Eschequer not to â—evie the eighth penny of the people granted to the King at Saint Edmonds and induced the Citizens of London to joyne with them to recover their Liberties Whereupon the King sending to them for peace they would condescend to no peace but on these termes That the king should confirme Magna Charta and Charta de Foresta with the other Articles to them annexed that he should exact and take â—o â—o aides taxe or tallage from the Clergy or Commons without their commoâ— consent in Parliament and that he should remit all offences to these Earles and their confederates all which the King ratified by his Charter at large by his oath and by a solemne excommunication of the Bishops twice every yeare of all those who should transgresse this Charter of his For which the Laity gave him the ninth and the Clergy the tenth penny of their goods And because this confirmation was made in Scotland the Kings and divers others promised for him that he should confirme it when he came into England which they pressing him to doe in a Parliament at London in the 27. yeare of his reign after some delaies he ratified it with this addition in the close saving the right of our Crowne which when the Lords heard they departed home in great discontent but the King re-summoning them at quindena Pasche granted all things absolutely according to their desire committing the per-ambulation of the Forests throughout England to three Bishops three Earles and three Barons to settle their bounds according to God and justice which not being speedily executed but neglected the King having purchased a dispensation of his oath wherewith he had ratified his foresaid Charter from the Pope hereupon the king holding a Parliament at Stamford the 29. of his reigne the Lords and Barons repaired thither with great store of horses and Arms with a purpose to extort a full execution of the Charter of the Forests hitherto deferred upon which the King considering their earnestnesse and importunity condescended to their will in all things Sixthly Parliaments Lords and Prelates in former times have affirmed that when a Parliament was once met together by lawfull summons it might not be dissolved or discontinued againe at the Kings meere pleasure till all the publike affaires for which it was called were dispatched all grievances redressed and all Petitions exhibited therein fully heard and answered agreeable to the resolution of the great Councels of Basil Constans and divers Popish Writers that a generall Councell once lawfully summoned by the Pope and met cannot be dissolved by him againe at his pleasure without the Councels consent before all the Churches affaires be therein setled Vpon which resolution these Councels continued together and deposed sundry Popes notwithstanding
their Buls to dissolve them to keepe themselves in their chaires This is apparent first by the Ancient Treatise Of the manner of holding Parliaments in England which informes us That the first day of the Parliament publike Proclamations ought to be made in the City or Towne where the Parliament is kept That all those who would deliver Petitions or Bils to the Parliament should deliver them in a certaine time That the Parliament should not depart so long as any Petition made thereto hangeth undiscussed or undecided or at the least to which there is not made a determinate answer the Kings Majesty being desirous of his grace and favour to give the Subject redresse of any injury not to suffer his people to goe unsatisfied Hence departing of the Parliament OUGHT TO BE in such manner First IT OUGHT TO BE demanded yea and publickely proclaimed in the Parliament and within the Pallace of the Parliament whether there be any that hath delivered a Petition to the Parliament and hath not received answer thereto If there be none such it is supposed that every one is satisfyed or else answered unto at the least So far forth as by Law it may be And then all may depart Hence it was that in 21 R. 2. c. 16 17 18 19. Divers Petitions not read nor answered in Parliament by reason of shortnesse of time and not determined sitting the Parliament were by special Acts of Parliament referred to divers Lords and Commons to examine answer and plainely determine all matters contained in the said Petitions as they should thinke best by their good advise and discretion even out of Parliament which they heard and determined accordingly and made binding Acts thereupon as appeares by the Statutes themselves This Doctrine was very well knowne to King Iohn Henry the 3. Edward the 2. Richard the 2. Henry the 6. and Edward the 4. the Parliaments which opposed and deposed most of them sitting and continuing sitting both before and after their deposing sore against their wills as the fore-remembred histories manifest else no doubt they would have broken up all these Parliaments at their pleasure and never permitted such Acts and Judgements to passe against themselves Favorites ill Counsellours pretended Prerogatives had they lawfull power to dissolve them summoned in their names or the Parliaments actually determined by their depositions or resignations as we find they did not and none ever yet held they did King Richard the 2. fearing the losse of his Crowne or some restraints by Lawes in the 11. yeare of his Reigne proposed this question among others to his Judges at Nottingham Castle which for ought I finde was never doubted before Whether the King whensoever pleaseth him might dissolve the Parliament and command his Lords and Commons to depart from thence or not Whereunto it was of one minde answered That he may And if any would proceed in the Parliament against the Kings will he is to be punished as a Traytor For which opinion and others some of these Judges and Lawyers as Tresilian and Blake were condemned of high Treason the next Parliament 11 R. 2. drawn upon a Hurdle to Tyburne and there executed as Traytors to the King and Commonwealth others of them who delivered their opinions rather out of feare of death and bodily tortures than malice were yet condemned as Traytors and banished the kingdome onely their lives were spared True it is that the packed and over-awed Parliament of 21 R. 2. terrifyed by the Kings unruly great Guard of Cheshire Archers forementioned 21 R. 2. c. 12. being specially interrogated by the King how they thought of these answers of the Judges said That they thought they gave their answers duely and faithfully as good and lawfull liege people of the King ought to doe But yet the Parliament of 1 H. 4. â— 3 4. repealed this Parliament of 21 R. 2. with all its circumstances and dependents revived the Parliament of 11 R. 2. with the judgements and proceedings given against these trecherous temporising Judges as a thing made for the great honour and common profit of the Realme Besides the Statutes of King Alfred and Edward the 3. which enact that a Parliament shall be holden once every yeare and oftner if need be for redresse of mischiefes and grievances which daily happen strongly intimate that if a Parliament ought in Law to be called as often as neede is of purpose to redresse the Subjects grievances and mischiefes then it ought not in point of Law to be dissolved till these grievances and mischiefes be redressed else the summoning of it would be to no purpose and bring a great trouble and charge to the whole kingdome without any benefit at all Moreover the King by his Oath is bound to doe equall justice and right to all his Subjects in all his Courts of Justice In Magna Charta c. 29. he makes this Protestation We shall deny nor deferre to no man either Iustice or Right and by sundry other Acts all the Kings Iudges are sworne and commanded to doe even Law and execution of right to all his Subjectes rich or poore without having regard to any person and without letting or delaying to doe right for any Letters Writs or Commandements that shall come to them from the King or any others and shall doe nothing by vertue of them but goe forth to doe the Law and hold their Courts and Processes where the Pleas and matters be depending before them notwithstanding as if no such Letters Writs or Commandements were come unto them The makers therefore of these Oathes and Lawes in dayes of Popery and the Parliaments of 2 E. 3. c. 8. 14 E. 3. c. 14. 1 R. 2. c. 2. 11 R. 2. c. 9. which enact That it shall not be commanded by the great seale or little seale to delay or disturbe common right and though such commandments doe come the Iustices shall not therefore leave to doe right in ANY POINT that Iustice and right be indifferently ministred to every of the Kings Subjects did certainely beleeve that the King neither by his great nor privy seale nor by Writ or Letter could without just or lawfull cause assigned prorogue or adjourne the Terme or sitting of any Courts of Justice much lesse prorogue or dissolve his highest Court and grand Councell of the Realme the Parliament or disable them to fit to redresse the kingdomes and Subjects severall grievances or secure the Realm from danger Which if he might lawfully doe at his pleasure without the Houses joynt assents there would necessarily follow not onely a deferring and deniall but likewise a fayler of Justice in the highest Court of Justice which these Acts disable the King who is so farre inferior to the Law that he cannot so much as delay the smallest proceedings of it in any Court or Session by his supreame power by any meanes whatsoever to effect in his meanest Courts much lesse then in the greatest from whence the subversion of Lawes
may justly it must necessarily be restrained diminished or resumed by the Parliament from whose assent or grant it first proceeded and that onely for the publique weale not prejudice of the people The Emperour Otho the first and our King Richard and second as some imagine voluntary resigned relinquished their Crownes to their immortall honour to prevent the effusion of their Subjects blood by civill warres and settle peace within their Realmes and shall not other Kings then most joyfully part with some Punctilioes of their reall or branches of their supposed Prerogatives for the selfesame ends if their Parliaments see good cause to resume them and of right may doe it Fifthly The King though he be the chiefe and principall yet he is onely one member of the Parliament and kingdome the least because but one person though the highest branch the Lords and Commons not elected by but assigned Counsellors to the King by the kingdome and people being the greatest and most considerable part as representing the intire body of the Kingdome Now common reason Law and experience manifests and Aristotle Polit. l. 1. c. 2. with Marius Salamonius de Principatu l. 1. p. 40 41. conclude that the whole or greatest part in all politique or naturall Bodies is of greater excellency power and jurisdiction than any one particular member Thus in all our Corporations the Court of Aldermen and Common Councell is of greater power than the Mayor alone though the chiefe Officer the Chapter of greater authority than the Deane the Deane and Chapter than the Bishop the whole Bench than the Lord chiefe Iustice the whole Councell than the President the whole Parliament then either of the Houses and by like reason than the King especially since one of the three Estates is lesser than the three Estates together who in Parliament by the fundamentall Constitutions of the Realme are not Subordinate but Coordinate parts of the same great Common-Councell of the kingdome It is Aristotles expresse determination that in an Oligarchie Aristocracie and Democracie whatsoever seemes good to the major part of the Governours of the Common-wealth that is ratified that the whole City Kingdome Family is more excellent and to be preferred before any part or member thereof And that it is unfit the part should be above the whole And in all Courts of Justice Corporations and Elections the major part have alwayes had the greatest sway and constantly over-ruled the lesse though it be but by one casting voyce as is evident to all in the Elections of Knights and Burgesses of and votes in the Parliament in which the King Lords and Commons by the Common Law make up but one intire Corporation since then even in Parliament it selfe the major part over-swayes the rest yea the King himselfe who hath no absolute negative voyce but onely in refusing to passe some kind of Bills not all of which more hereafter doubtlesse the whole or major part of the Parliament which in Law is the whole is above the King the chiefe member of it Which consideration together with the Statutes of 5 R. 2. State 2. c. 4. 6 H. 8. c. 16. Enacting That none elected to be in any Parliament shall depart or absent himselfe from the same Parliament till it be fully ended or proâ—ogued without speciall license of the Speaker of the Commons to be entred of Record in the journall Booke under paine of amercement losse of wages other punishment nor any Member of the Vpper House without that Houses license under paine of inditement imprisonment or fine as appeares by the Bishop of Winchesters case 3 E. 3. 19. Fitz. Coron 161. and Stamford l. 3. c. 1. f. 153. compleatly answers that fond cavill of Malignants and Royalists against this Parliament that the King and many of the other Members have wilfully absented themselves from the House of purpose to dissolve it if they could notwithstanding the late speciall Act made by their joynt consents for its continuance Ergo this unlawfull Action of theirs to effect this pernicious designe must nullifie or at least invalid in their new non-sence Law and Logicke the lawfull proceedings of those worthy faithfull members who continue in it to preserve both Parliament Kingdome Religion Lawes Liberties from ruine and dissolution If these absent Members be the greater number why doe they not come and over-vote the rest in the House in a peaceable legall usuall Parliamentary way rather than challenge them into the field in a military illegall unusuall bloody manner unheard of in former ages If the lesser party then present or absent the major part must over-rule them volens nolens as it hath ever used unlesse they will be wilfuller I cannot say wiser than all their predecessors put together As for his Majesties absence from the Parliament by the pernicious advise of evill Counsellors so much insisted on by Malignants I answer First That it was without any just cause given by the Parliament Secondly It was much against their wills who have oft importuned petitioned and used all possible meanes to procure his returne Thirdly His absence was procured and is yet continued by those alone who most unjustly taxe the Parliament for it and would take advantage of this their owne wrong Fourthly though he be personally absent as a man yet he is still Legally present in Parliament called the Kings presence as he is a King as he is in all other his Courts of Justice where all proceedings are entred Coram Rege though the King never yet sate personally in either of them as he hath oft times done in this Parliament for the continuance whereof he hath passed such an Act as will inseparably tye his royall presence to it though the Cavaliers about him should be force with-draw his person from it not onely as farre as Yorke but the remotest Indies yea he must first cease to be King of England ere he can be legally absent from his Parliament of England This his wilfull personall absence from his greatest Counsell which desires and needs it is as many conceive an Act of the highest injustice that ever any Prince could offer of his Parliament worse than Rehoboams forsaking the counsell of his ancient Sages to follow the hare-brain'd advise of his young Cavaelieres for though he followed not their ancient prudent counsell yet he with-drew not himselfe from them as his Majesty now severs himselfe from his Parliament not only without but against all precedents of his Royall predecessors except King Richard the second who once absented himselfe from his Parliament above forty dayes yet then returned to it upon better advise and the very common custome and Law of the Land which he is obliged by his Coronation Oath and many late Protestations added to it constantly to maintaine This appeares most clearely by the ancient Treatise Of the manner of holding of Parliaments in England both before and since the
and Ministers for the Custody of his Treasure and Peace and proclaimed his Peace throughout the Realme or other remote foraine parts by reason of warres as divers of our Kings heretofore have beene and so unable personally to consent to Lawes no doubt in all such cases the right of creating a Protector to execute regall power summon Parliaments assent to Lawes is onely in the Parliament which may in these cases make any publicke Acts without the Kings personall presence or assent and the assent of the Regent or Protector usually created by them shall as firmely binde the King as if he had personally consented as is evident by all the Acts of Parliament passed during the minority of Henry the third who was but nine yeares old Edward the third who was but thirteen Richard the second who was but eleven yeares of age Henry the sixt who was but nine moneths old Edward the sifth but twelve yeares Henry the eight not eighteene yeares Edward the fixt but nine yeares of age when they began their Reignes and so uncapable of giving any personall consent to Lawes by themselves of which they could not judge but by their Protectors and by all Acts made in the absence of King Richard the first Edward the 1 2 3 4. Henry the 3. 2 3 4 5 6. and others out of the Realme all good and binding Lawes as appeares by 28 H. 8. c. 17. which altered and 33 H. 8. c. 22 which declareth the Law in these particulars A cleare demonstration that the Parliament is the most absolute Supreame power and Law-giver not the King Tenthly The King hath little or no hand in making but onely in assenting to Lawes when they are made by the Houses as the usuall forme of passing Acts Le Royle veult The King wills or assents to it not before but after they have passed both Houses imports which assent of his if the Bils be publike and necessary for the Common good is not meerely arbitrary at the Kings will but the King by Oath and duty is bound to give it and the Lords and Commons may in justice demand it of meere right as I shall shew anon His Royall assent then though it be the last act which compleates Bils and makes them Lawes yet since it is but an assent to a Law formerly made by both Houses which he cannot alter in any point Yea an assent which the King in Honour Law Justice Duty by vertue of his Coronation Oath is bound to give as appeares by the Prefaces of most Statutes the Statute of Provisours 25 E. 3. Parl. 6. 20 E. 3. and other Acts it is so farre from proving the King the Supreame power and Law-giver that it manifests the contrary that this power principally resides in both the Houses not the King Eleventhly The kingdomes Soveraignty and supreame jurisdiction above the King is most apparent by those Coronation Oathes which Parliaments and the kingdome anciently long before or at leastwise in King Edwards dayes before and ever since the Conquest have prescribed to our Kings ere they would accept of them for their Soveraignes of which I shall give you a short account Before the Conquest I read in King Edward the Confessors Lawes not onely the Office but Oath of the King of England whom he and Bracton oft stiles Gods and Christs Vicar upon earth thus excellently described A King ought above all things to feare God to love and observe his Commandements and cause them to be observed through his whole kingdome He ought also to set up good Lawes and customes such as be wholesome and approved such as be otherwise to repeale them and thrust them out of his kingdome Item he ought to doe Iustice and Iudgement in his kingdome by the counsell of the Nobles of his Realme All these things ought the King in his owne person to doe taking his Oath upon the Evangelists and the blessed Reliques of Saints swearing in the presence of the whole State of his Realme as well of the temporalty as of the spiritualty before he be Crowned of the Archbishops and Bishops Three servants the King ought to have under him as Vassals fleshly lust avarice and greedy desire whom if be keepe under as his servants and slaves he shall Reigne well and honourably in his kingdome He must doe all things with good advisement and preâ—â—e ditation and that properly belongeth to a King for hasty rashnesse bringeth all things to 〈◊〉 according to the saying of the Gospell Every kingdome divided in it selfe shall be brought to desolution Master Fox informes us that William the Conquerour through the peoples clamour promised to confirme this King Edwards Lawes but the most part of them be omitted contrary to his Oath at his Coronation Indeed I finde not in William of Maâ—â—esbury Henry Huntingdon Matthew Paris or Westminster that William the Conquerour tooke this Oath at his Coronation but onely that he was received by the Clergie and people at London in great triumph AB OMNIBUS REX ACCLAMATUS and proclaimed King by them all and then Crowned but Roger de Hoveden and Daniel out of him are expresse in point that according to the accustomed forme the Bishops and Barons of the Realme tooke their Oathes to be his true and loyall Subjects and he reciprocally being required thereunto by Aldred Arch-bishop of Yorke who Crowned him made his personall Oath before the Altar of the Apostle Saint Peter in the presence of the Clergy and People That he would defend the holy Churches of God and the Rectors of the same Likewise that he would govern all the people Subject to him justly and with royall providence RECTAM LEGEM STATUERE ET TENERE which referres to future Lawes that he would establish and observe RIGHTEOUS LAWES and that he would utterly prohibit rapines and unjust judgements Nor did he claime any power by Conquest but as a regular Prince submitted himselfe to the Orders of the kingdome desirous to have his Testamentary title howsoever weake to make good his Succession rather than his Sword the flattery of the time onely giving him the Title of Conquerour afterwards but himselfe not claiming it But William soone after forgetting this his solemne Oath did as Speed with others write abrogate for the most part the ancient Lawes of the Land and introduce new hard Lawes of his owne written in the Norman tongue which the people understood not and the Iudges wrested at their pleasures to the forfeiture of Goods Lands Life Hereupon the Nobility and Natives seeking to cast off these snares and fetters of his Lawes set up Edgar Atheling for their King and Generall once again fell into a new conspiracy raising great forces resolving to make the sword their judge The King hereupon by Lanfrankes advise who as Rehoboams sages gave him counsell somewhat to beare with their abuses rather than hazard the ruine of all in fight appointed a meeting at Berkhamsteed Anno
of conquest I would disinherit any man of his heritage franchise or other rights that he ought to have of right nor for to put him out of that which he now enjoyeth and hath hâ—d before time by custome of good Law of this Realm except such private persons as have beene against the good purpose and the common profit of the Realme And this speech thus finished all Sheriffs and other Officers were put in their Authorities which season for the time that the Kings Sea was void and after every man departed And at afternoon were Proclamations made in accustomary places of the City in the name of King Henry the fourth And upon the morrow following being wednesday and the first of October the Procurators abovenamed went unto the Tower of London and there certified Richard of the admission of King Henry And the foresaid Justice William Thyrning in the name of the other and for all the States of the land gave up unto Richard late King all homage and fealty unto him before him due in like manner and forme as before I have shewed to you in the deposition of King Edward the second And thus was this Prince deprived of all Kingly dignity and honour by reason of his evill counsell and such unlawfull wayes and meanes as he by his insolency in his Realme suffered to be used when he had reigned two and twenty yeers three moneths and eight dayes So Fabian and others verbatim Those Parliaments then and Nationall Assemblies which have thus disposed of the Crown and Kings themselves and exercised such jurisdiction over them must certainly be above them and the highest Soveraigne power True it is our Protestant Pâ—eres Commons and Parliaments never challenged nor exercised such jurisdiction and I presume they will not doe it However it is neither honourable nor safe for Kings and the most destructive policy their ill Counsellors can suggest unto them so farre to oppresse their Subjects or exasperate their Parliaments as to provoke them to use the extremity of their Soveraigne power and revive dead sleeping Presidents for their reliefe The consideration whereof when they were fresh made succeeding Kings more just and moderate in their governments and reclaimed many vitious oppressing Princes as Archigallo and others witnesse We know what Solomon saith Surely oppression maketh a wise man mad and if Kings or their evill Instruments shall so far mad their Subjects and Parliaments either by oppressions rapines misgovernment destroying making warre upon them or putting them out of their protections as to make them cry out as they did against King Iohn Iohannes factus est de Rege Tyrannus imo de homine in bestialem prorumpens feritatem Vae tibi Iohanni Regum ultime Anglorum Principum abominatio Nobilitatis Anglicanae confusio Heu Anglia vastata amplius vastanda c. Whereupon presently ensâ—ed a Nolumus hunc regnare Tandemque decretum est ut aliquem potentem in Regem eligerent per quem possint ad possessiones pristinas revocari eradextes quod nullus Iohanne peier vel durior pâ—ssit dominari tale miserabile statuentes argumentum Fortuna miserrima tuta est Nam timor eventus deterioris abest Cumque aliquandiu quem eligerent haesitassent demum in hoc pariter consenserunt ut Ludovicum filium Philippi Regis Francorum sibi praeficerent ipsum in Regem Angliae sublimarent Which they did to King Johns their own and the whole Kingdomes great prejudice We know what the ill advise of Rehoboams rough evill Counsellours produced 2 Chron. 10. And the King answered the people roughly after the advice of the young men saying My father made your yoake heavy but I will adde thereto my father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions And when all Israel saw that the King would not hearken unto them the people answered the King though some say he came to the Crown by succession saying What portion have we in David and we have none inheritance in the Sonne of Iesse every man to your Tents O Israel and now David see to thine owne house So all Israel went to their Tents and elected Ieroboam for their King and fell away from the house of David to this day being never after united to it but continuing a distinct Kingdome from it This grosse impoliticke maxime of ambitious Princes now so much cryed up and prosecuted Aut Caesar aut Nullus hath utterly unkinged ruined hundreds of Kings and Emperours with their families and deprived them not onely of their Crownes but lives as it did Caesar himselfe with many of his successors whose tragicall ends should deter all other Princes from their destructive aspiring tyrannous counsels courses maximes Wherefore the best policy Kings can use to perpetutate their Thrones to them and their posterity is to treate their subjects so as may win their hearts and affections and not to straine their pretended prerogatives beyond the bounds of Law this being a most certaine experimented rule which Aristotle the Prince of politicians gives That there are two intestine causes most perilous and frequent of all others by which a Kingdome is usually lost and subverted The first is if the Nobles and people dissent from the King himselfe The second if Kings will reigne tyrannically and usurpe a greater domination or prerogative then the Lawes of their Kingdomes give them Then he addes Verily a kingdome is preserved by contrary remedies specially by a moderate kinde and temperate forme of Government For by how much the mâ—re moderate the King shall be and contented with smaller and fewer prerogatives by somuch the more constant and longer-lasting shall his kingdome necessâ—rily be For by this meanes it recedes farther from the domination of Tyrants and it comes nearer to the equability of manners and humanity of life and is lesse envyed by His subjects which he proves by the notable speech and example of King Theopompus And indeed this is the principall policy which God himselfe hath prescribed a King to prolong his dayes in his Kingdome he and his children after him to keepe all the words of this Law and those Statutes to doe them that is to governe himselfe and his subiects onely by Law not power to doe justice and judgement avoid oppression not to lift up his heart above his brethren as if they were his vassals and not men not Christians of the same kinde and quality as himselfe is Wherefore I shall close up this with old Bractons resolution Potestas itaque Regis juris est non injuriae Exercere igitur debet Rex potestatem Iuris sicut Dei vicarius Minister in terra quia illa potestas SOLIUS Dei est potestas autem injuriae Diaboli non dei cujus horum operum fecerit Rex ejus Minister erit cujus opeâ—a fecerit Igitur dum facit justitiam vicarius est Regis aeterni minister autem Diaboli dum
the King in Parliament promiseth to abate his houshold and hereafter to live upon his owne so setling a new forme of his Court which is extant in many hands and intituled Ordinations for the Kings house Anno 3 E. 2. an Ordinance was made for the Kings houshold in ease of the Kings people oppressed with purveyance by reason of the greatnesse thereof and the motive of that Ordinance was to the honour of God and profit of holy Church and to the honour and profit of the King and the benefit of his people according TO RIGHT AND REASON AND THE OATH WHICH OUR LORD THE KING MADE AT THE BEGINNING of His Raigne Thus R. 2. did discard the Bohemians Anno 10. by an act of Parliament at the peoples petition surcharged by them Thus H. 4. did with the Gascoignes and Welsh in like sort overburdening and impoverishing the King and Realme with perpetuall suits so that in Court as the Record saith there were no men almost of substance or valiant persons as there ought to be but rascals for the greater part Hence was it that the wisedome of former times foreseeing the mischiefe the open hand of the Soveraigne might bring the state into made a Law 11 R 2. that whatsoever commeth to the King by judgement escheat forfeiture wardship or in any other waies shall not be given away and that the procurer of any such guift shall be punished This Law the Parliament continued 7 H. 4. untill the King was out of debt making frustrate the grants of these and ordaining a penalty of double value to every mover or procurer of such grants The like in Anno 11 H. 4. and that no Petition for any thing should be delivered to the King but in presence of the Councell who might examine it lest that the Kings wants should light upon the Commons And to keep the hand of H. 6. from wastfull giving the Councell enduced him to convey to the Archbishop of Canterbury and others all profits of wards marriages reliefes escheats and forfeitures to defray the charge of his house It is one of the greatest accusations in Parliament against the Duke of Sommerset for suffering the King to give away the possessions and profits of the Crown in manner of a spoile for so are the words of the Record And it was the first and chiefest Article to depose R. 2. for wasting and bestowing the Lands and the revenue of the Crowne upon unworthy persons and thereby overcharging the Commons with exactions Nor yet to mention the Parliaments Soveraigne Power and Jurisdiction in making or proclaiming Warre or Peace in which they have oft times not onely advised but overswayed the King in creating the highest Officers in ordering the Militia of the Kingdome by Sea and Land by setled Lawes of which more anon or in ordering the Coyne and Money of the Land together with the Mint or designing how the Subsidies and Aydes granted by them to the King shall be disposed of to the Kingdomes use of which there are sundry presidents All which together with the Acts concerning his Purveyance Pardons Charters Grants and all Revenues Royall are strong u evidences of its Soveraigne Authority Nor yet to remember that inâ—allible Argument to prove Kingdomes greater and more valuable then Kings that Kings as publique servants to their Realmes ought to hazzard their lives for their Kingdomes safety and preservation as many have done in warres against enemies but never ought the whole Kingdome to be lost or hazzarded to preserve the Kings Prerogatives that of Iohn 11. 48 49 50. and chap. 1814. being an undoubtted rule in Divinity and Policy That it is expedient that any one man though a King yea Christ the King of Kings should die for the people that the whole Nation perish noâ— rather then the whole Nation die for him Priorque mihi potior ejus officii ratio esâ— quod humano generi quam quod uni hominum debeâ— as Seneca de Benefic l. 7. Gentilis de Iure Belli l. 1. c. 16. resolve from the light of nature and common reason I shall onely adde this important consideration to illustrate this obscured truth It can hardly seeme probable much lesse credible that any free people whatsoever when they voluntarily at first incorporated themselves into a Kingdome and set up an elective or hereditary King over them would so absolutely resigne up their Soveraigne popular â—riginall authority power and liberty to their Kings their heires and successors for ever as to give them an absolute irrevocable uncontroulable Supremacy over them superiour to irrestrainable irresistable or unalterable by their owne primitive inherent Nationall Soveraignety out of which their regall power was derived For this had been to make the Creator inferiour to the Creature the Parent subordinate to the Child the Derivative greater then the Primitive the Servant for Princes are but their Kingdomes publique Ministers more potent then the Master of Freemen to have made themselves and their Posterity absolute slaves and vassals for ever and in stead of a Principality intended only for their greater safety and immunity to have erected a Tyranny to their perpetuall irremediable Oppression and slavery A most brutish sottish inconsiderate rash action not once to be imagined of any people quite contrary to the practice of the Lacedemonians Romans Germans Aragonians and most other Nations who still reserved the Soveraigne power to themselves and never transferred it to their kings or Emperours who were ever subject to their jurisdictions and censures too as I shall manifest at large in the Appendix no absolute Monarchy being ever set up in the world but by direct Tyranny and Conquest as Cassanaeus in his Catalogus Gloriae Mundi pars 5. Consid. 1. manifests at large not by the peoples free election and consents And had our Ancestors or any other Nations when they first erected Kings and instituted Kingly government been demanded these few questions Whether they meant thereby to transferre all their Nationall authority power and priviledges so farre over unto their Kings their heires and successors for ever as not still to reserve the supremest power and jurisdiction to themselves to direct limit restrain their Princes supremacy the exorbitant abuses of it when they should see just cause or so as not to be able ever after to alter or diminish this form of government upon any occasion whatsoever Or if their King should turne professed tyrants endeavouring to deprive them against all right and justice of their Lives Goods Liberties Religion Lawes or make open warres upon them to destroy them or bring in forraigne enemies upon them to conquer or subject them to a forraigne power without their free consents that yet they should patiently submit themselves to these their unnaturall tyrannicall destructive proceedings without any the least resistance of them by necessary defensive Armes or calling theÌ„ to account for these grosse
by his Bill exhibited to this Parliament averred had divers times at sundry Parliaments in his time holden said that hee would have his intent and pleasure concerning his owne matters whatsoever betide of the residue and if any withstood his will or minde he would by one meanes or other bring him out of his life And further said to him at Lichfield in the one and twentieth yeare of his raigne that he desired no longer for to live then to see his Lords and Commons have him in as great awe and dread as ever they had of any his Progenitors so that it might bee chronicled of him that none passed him of honour and dignity with condition that he were deposed and put from his said dignity the next morrow after So wilfull was hee as to preferre his will before his Crowne or safety In the yeares 1440. and 1441. Richard Duke of Yorke came into the Parliament House and there in a large Oration laid claime and set forth his Title to the Crowne of England which King Henry the sixth had long enjoyed desiring the Parliament to determine the right of the Title betweene them both sides submitting to their resolution as the proper Iudges of this weighty royall controversie After long debate and consideration of the case among the Peeres Prelates and Commons of the Realme it was finally agreed and resolved by them That in as much as Henry the sixth had beene taken as King for 38. yeares and more that he should enjoy the name and title of King and have possession of the Realme during his naturall life And if he either died or resigned or FORFAITED THE SAME for breaking any part of this concord then the said Crowne authority royall should immediately descend to the Duke of Yorke King Edward the 4. his Father if he then lived or else to the next heire of his line And that the said Duke from thenceforth should be Protector and Regent of the Kingdome Provided alway that if the King did closely or apertly study or goe about to breake or alter this agreement or to compasse or imagine the death of the said Duke or his bloud then he TO FORFEIT THE CROWNE and the Duke TO TAKE IT These Articles made by the Parliament betweene them they both subscribed sealed and swore to and then caused them to be enacted Loe here we have these two Kings submitting their Titles to the Crowne and Kingdome it selfe to the Resolution of both houses of Parliament as the Soveraigne Judge betweene them who setled the Crowne in this order under paine of forfeiting it by King Henry if he violated their Decree herein and appointing a Lord Protector over the Kingdome in his full age as Walsingham informes us a Parliament constituted Duke Humfry to bee Protector of him and his Kingdome of England and the Duke of Bedford to bee Regent of France during his minority who exercised all regall power by vertue of that authority which the Parliament derived to them After this in these two Kings reignes the Crowne and its descent were variously setled by Parliament as I have formerly manifested yet so as that which one Parliament setled in this kinde continued firme till it was altered or reversed by another Parliament King Richard the third comming to the Crowne by usurpation to strengthen his Title procured the Lords and Commons to passe an Act of Parliament wherein they declare him to bee their lawfull King both by election and succession entaile the Crowne upon him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten create his Sonne Edward Prince of Wales and declare him heire to succeed him in the royall Crowne and dignity after his decease In which Act of Parliament recited at large by Speed there is this memorable passage That the Court of Parliament is of such Authority and the people of this land of such a nature and disposition as experience teacheth that manifestation or declaration of any Truth or Right made by the three Estates of this Realme Assembled in Parliament and by the Authority of the same makes before all other things most faith and certainty and quieting of mens mindes removeth the occasion of all doubts and seditious language Henry the seventh afterwards slaying this usurping Richard at Boswell-field to avoyd all ambiguities and questions of his Title to the Crowne in his first Parliament procured the Lords and Commons by a speciall Act to settle the inheritance of the Crownes of England and France on him and the heires of his body lawfully begotten perpetually by the grace of God so to endure and on none other and all attainders and Acts against him by Edward the fourth and King Richard this Parliament annihilated After him King Henry the eighth to ratifie his divorce from Queen Katherine caused it to be confirmed and his marriage with her to be utterly dissolved by Act of Parliament and by sundry Acts ratified his subsequent Marriages and setled the descent of the Crowne to his posterity somewhat different from the course of the Common Law which Statutes were afterwards altered and the descent of the Crowne setled by other speciall Bils in Parliament both in Queene Maries and Queene Elizabeths Reignes whose Titles to the Crowne were setled and in some sort created by the Parliament By the notable Sta. of 13. Eli. c. 1. worthy reading for this purpose it is made no lesse then high Treason to affirme That the Queene WITH and BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE PARLIAMENT of England is not able to make Lawes and Statutes of sufficient force and validity to BINDE LIMIT RESTRAINE and governe all PERSONS THEIR RIGHTS AND TITLES THAT IN ANY WISE may or might claime any interest or possibilitie IN OR TO THE CROWNE OF ENGLAND in POSSESSION REMAINDER INHERITANCE SUCCESSION or OTHERWISE HOWSOEVER and all other persons whatsoever King Edward the sixt Queene Elizabeth and other our Princes holding their Crownes by a Parliamentary Title rather then by the course of the Common Law which this Statute affirmes the Parliament hath power to alter even in case of descent of the Crowne It is observable that the Statutes of 25 H. 8. c. 22. 28 H. 8. c. 7. and 35 H. 8. c. 1. doe not onely Nulliâ—ie some of this Kings marriages and ratifie others of them declaring some of his issues legitimate and hereditable to the Crowne others not and appoint the Queene if living to be Protector of the infant King or Queene that should inherit the Crowne or such of the Lords as the King by his last will should designe But likewise prescribe strict Oathes for every Subject to take to maintaine the Succession of the Crowne as it is limited by those Acts which Oathes for any to refuse is made high Treason or to write or speake any thing against the succession of the Crowne as it is therein limited And withall they derive a plenary authority to the King who thereupon acknowledgeth the
Pacis l. 2. c. 6. 7. lib. 1. cap. 4. sect 10. where he affirms That a King who aliens and would actually deliver up possession of all or any part of his Realm to another forraign power without the peoples consents may lawfully be resisted with force of Arms by his Subjects concluding with this Sentence out of Seneca with which I shall close up this Discourse Et si parendum in omnibus Patri naturall or politicall IN EO NON PARENDUM QUO EFFICITUR NE PATER SIT This point I have thus copiously debated not out of any the least intention to derogate from his Majesties just Supremacie and Prerogatives royall which I have oft solemnly sworn to maintain to the utmost of my power and shall God willing perform but out of a serious desire to rectifie the generall mistakes of men touching a pretended Prerogative which their fantasies onely not the Law have unduely attributed unto Kings and to vindicate the just Liberties Priviledges and Prerogatives of Parliaments so much decryed declaimed against of late by a company of ignorant Papists Malignants Royalists who know not what the jurisdiction of Parliaments is according to the Protestation the clearing of which points in my weak apprehension is the onely high and ready way to compose our present differences to settle all our distractions which the ignorance the mistakes of the Kings and Parliaments just Prerogatives and Powers next to the treacherous malice of Papists have principally raised among us almost to the ruine of the Kingdom For my part I professe sincerely I love and honour both King and Parliament alike and in the controversies now between them concerning their Jurisdictions stand as a man indifferent to do right to both without prejudice to either and the King being the Principall Member of the Parliament the elevating of its now disdained Power to its due altitude can be no depression but advancement of the Kings Prerogative which shines most perspicuously in Parliaments whiles King and Parliament are united and is most eclipsed onely when they are divided as the precedents in all ages manifest And this I dare confidently averre That there are no such enemies to the Kings Prerogative as those who advancing it beyond due bounds do necessarily draw it into dispute in which it commonly comes off with losse and diminution in the end as in the late cases of Loanes Ship-money and the like It was a notable true Speech of our King Henry the 8. in the 34. yeer of his reign in the case of one George Ferrers a member of the Commons house arrested contrary to their Priviledge of which the King being informed used these words among other to the Speaker and House of Commons We are informed by our Iudges That we at no time stand so highly in our estate Royall as in the time of Parliament wherein we as Head and you as Members are knit together into one Body politick so as whatsoever offence and injury during that time is offered to the meanest of the House is to be judged as done against Our Person and the whole Court of Parliament which Prerogative of the Court is so great as all Acts and Processes coming our of Inferiour Courts must for the time cease and give place to the highest which being so My Vindication of the Parliaments Soveraign Power and Right can be no impeachment nor diminution of the Kings just Authority though many Sycophants and Malignants falsly repute it so If any here object against the premises That the King is the only Supreme Governour of this Realm That Bracton Fleta and our Law Books resolve That the King hath no Peer in His Kingdom for so He should lose His Empire since Peers or Equals have no command over one another much more then ought He not to have a Superiour or mightier for so He should be Inferiour to those who are subject to Him and inferiours cannot be equall to Superiours The King ought not to be under man but under God and the Law If then Iustâ—ce be demanded of Him by way of Petition because no Wâ—it runs against Him though anciently some Writs did if He do not justice this punishment may be sufficient to Him that He may expect God will revenge it Nemo quidem de factis suis praesumat disputare multo fortius contra factum suum venire c. Therefore the King is above the Parliament and whole Kingdom not they above Him I answer First That the meaning of all these Books is That the King is above every one of His Suâ—jects and hath no Peer nor Superiour if they be taken particularly and distâ—ibutively as single men as the words Parem Superiorem in the singular number and the like explain the meaning of the Books to be But if we take them collectively in Parliament as they are one body and represent the whole Kingdom then these very Authors resolve in their forequoted words That they are above the King and may yea ought to restrain and question his actions his Malâ—-Administrations if there be just cause Secondly Bracton explains himself how He is highest and without a Peer to wit In distributing Iustice that is He is the highest Iusticiar in the Kingdom but as low as any in receiving Iustice. Thirdly Even in Parliament it self the King is the Supreme Member and in that regard the Parliament in most publike Acts in all their Petitions or Addresses usuall stiles him Their Soveraign Lord Besides The Parliament it self is ever summoned dissolved by his Writ in his name by his Authority And in passing all Acts and Bills of Grace or such as are not simply necessary for the publike safety and utility of his people He hath an absolute negative voyce and his Royall assent is in some sence simply necessary for the passing of all ordinary lasting binding Laws In which respects he is and may be truely said in some sence To be above the Parliament it self and the only Supreme Governour but yet in the forenamed regards the Parliament really is and may be justly averred to be Paramount him and the Supremest Soveraign Power though not Governour Fourthly The Oath of Supremacy That the King is the only Supreme Governour relates only and at least principally to the Popes forraign Princes Authorities formerly usurped in this Realm as the Title Words scope of the Statute of 1 Eliz. cap. 1. and the very next words in the Oath it self undenyably manifest And that NO FORRAIGN Power Person Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Iurisdiction Power SUPERIORITY PREHEMINENCE or Authority Ecclesiasticall or Spirituall within this Realm and therefore I do utterly renounce and forsake ALL FORRAIGN Iurisdictions c. Therefore it refers not at all to Parliaments or their Jurisdiction Power Superiority Preheminence or Authority not so much as once thought of by the prescribers of this Oath which had its creation and Authority from
the Parliament and made some addition to the Kings Prerogative Fifthly Bodin with others as I shall hereafter manifest assure us That the Soveraign Power and Iurisdiction both in the Roman and German Empires and in most forrâ—ign Christian Kingdoms was and yet is in the Senate People Parliaments States Dyets yet this is no empeachment at all to their royall Supremacies or Titles of Supreme Heads and Governours Within their own Dominions no more then the asserting of generall Councells to be above Popes themselves by the learnedst Papists is any derogation as they hold it is not now to the Popes most absolute pretended Soveraignty above all Emperours Kings Princes Prelates Subjects and the world it self of which they affirm him sole Monarch Therefore by the self-same reason this asserting of the whole Kingdoms and Parliaments power to be above the Kings is no diminution at all much lesse a denyall of his Supremacy and just Prerogative Royall If then the Parliaments Power be thus higher and greater then the Kings Personall Power and Jurisdiction out of Parliament it will necessarily follow from hence First That in these unhappy times of division and separation of the Kings Personall presence not legall which cannot be severed from the Parliament The Lords and Commons Orders Votes Ordinances made legally in Parliament it self are to be preferred obeyed by all the Kingdom before any His Majesties Proclamations Declarations Commissions Warrants or Mandates made illegally out of Parliament in affront of both Houses proceedings and Decrees since when ever two distinct powers command different thingâ— that are lawfull or of the same nature the higher Power ought still to be obeyed As if a Master commands his Servant one thing and the King another or the King one thing God another the King is to be obeyed before the Master because the Superiour Power but God before the King because the highest Power as the Fathers and Canonists resolve most fully And Doctor Ferne with other asserters of the Kings Prerogative not only grant but prove And therefore presse an absolute Obedience to all the Kings commands against the Parliament on this false ground Because the King say they is the highest Soveraign Power and above the Parliament it self The contrary whereunto being now made evident to all men The Argument falls fatally on them that urge it The Parliament not the King is the most Soveraign Power Ergâ— Its Votes and Ordinances must be preferred and obeyed before the Kings Yea The Parliament being the highest Power the King Himself ought to submit thereto and to be ruled and advised thereby This conclusion though it may seem a Paradox to most men is an undubitable verity both in point of Divinity and Policy as is most apparent by the 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 46. and c. 29 1 to 11. 2. Sam. 18. 2 3 4. c. 19. 1. to 9. 1 K. 12. 1. to 25. 2. K. 20. 7 8 9. 1 Chr. 13. 1. to 6. 2 Chr. 10. 11. c. 30. 2 3 5 23. c. 32. 3. Esth. 1. 13. to 22. c. 9. 23. to 23. Ierâ— 38. 4. to 28. Dan. 6. 4. to 20 Ionah 3. 7. Ezra 10. 3. 8. Eccles. 4. 13. Prov. 11. 14. c. 15. 22. c. 25. 5. compared together and with Iosh. 20. 11. to 34. Iudg. 20. 1. to 20. where we finde the Princes and people alwayes overruling their Kings who submitted their judgement wholly to them not the Kings overruling their Princes and people who as Iosephus records Antiqu. Iudaeorum l. 4. c. 18. Ought to do nothing besides against or without the sentence of the Senate or Congregation Whence King Zedechiah said unto his Princes Jere. 38. 4 5. The King is not he that can do any thing against you And in point of Law and Conscience even in our own Kings and Kingdom as is clear by 20 E. 3. the Preface and c. 1. 25 E. 3. Parliament 6. the Statute against Provisors 38 E. 3. Stat. 2. c. 1 2 3. 3 E. 1. c. 17. and 48 with other Statutes which I shall hereafter cite at large in answer to the fourth Objection concerning the Kings negative voice which Texts and Statutes those who will may peruse at leisure for their better satisfaction And in Pauls time the highest Powers in Rome were not the Roman Emperours as ignorant Doctors make the unlearned world beleeve but the Roman Senate who had full power not only to elect and command but censure and depose their Emperours and adjudge them unto death as Iohn Bodin acknowledgeth and I shall hereafter abundantly manifest in the Appendix Secondly That the Parliaments resisting of the Kings personall Commands especially such as are illegall and destructive to the Kingdom or any private Subjects resisting them by vertue of a publike Ordinance or Countermand from the Parliament is no resisting of the higher Power against Pauls injunction Rom. 13. 1. to 7. as Doctor Ferne and other illiterated Doctors vainly fancy but a direct submission and obedience to the highest Powers the Parliament and those who resist the Parliaments Ordinances and Commands especially such as tend to the preservation of Religion Laws Liberties Priviledges of Parliament and the Kingdom or bringing Delinquents to condign punishment though they do it by vertue of any extrajudiciall countermand from the King or His ill Counsellors do both in point of Law Divinity Conscience resist the higher Powers because they resist the Parliament which is in truth the highest Power as I have manifested not the King and so shall receive damnation to themselves for it either here or hereafter if they repent not which I seriously desire all those Delinquents Papists Malignants ill Counsellors and Cavaliers to consider who contrary to severall Orders and Declarations of Parliament yea contrary to the Law of God of Nature of the Realm have like unnaturall Vipers taken up offensive Arms against the Parliament and Kingdom to ruine them Religion Laws and Liberties at once Thirdly Hence it follows That the Resolutions and Declarations of the Lords and Commons in Parliament the supremest Court against the Commission of Array Arming of Papists raising of Forces imposing Taxes to maintain Warre against the Parliament Plundering and the like ought to be obeyed and submitted to as lawfull and binding both by the King Himself the Kingdom and every private Subject whatsoever and that the Kings extrajudiciall and illegall Declarations out of Parliament in direct opposition and contradiction to these Resolutions and Votes of both Houses in Parliament ought not to be obeyed the King himself as our Law Books resolve Being no competent Iudge especially out of his Courts what is Law or what not in those Cases but the Parliament only Which extrajudiciall new device of controlling affronting the Resolutions and Declarations of both Houses by opposite Proclamations and Declarations published in his Majesties name is such a transcendent violation of and contempt against the known priviledges the sacred venerable Authority and power of Parliaments
as I am confident no age can Paralell and if not severely vindicated by exemplary punishments of the highest nature upon those ill Counsellors and corrupt Lawyers who contrive and pen them will bring this highest greatest and most honourable Court wherein the whole Kingdom and every Member of it are represented into greater contempt and lesse estimation with all men whether Natives or Forraigners then the basest Court of Pipouders is No King nor Subject ever yet attempted such affronts against the Resolutions of any Judges in inferiour Courts Let no person whatsoever then presume by pen or tongue any longer to arraign or traduce the Resolutions and Ordinances of this highest Tribunall If Kings or Counsellors of State will instruct or excite the Subjects peremptorily to disobey and contemne the Ordinances the Judgements of the Parliament let them never expect the least obedience or submission to any of their own commands which are of lesser credit and Authority which all former Ages have most reverenced and submitted to Fourthly That the Parliament and whole Kingdom being the highest Power or any Member of the Parliament cannot by any publike Acts or Votes of theirs consented to in Parliament become Traytors or guilty of high Treason against the King either by the Common Law or the Statute of 25 Edw. 3. chap 2. of Treasons which running in the singular number If A MAN c. That is any private man or men by their own private authority shall levy warre against the King c. it ought to be judged high Treason extends not to the whole Kingdom or Court of Parliament representing it of which no treason was ever yet presumed the rather because the Parliament by this very act is made the Iudge of all Treasons that are doubtfull and was never yet included within the words or meaning of any Law concerning Treason and therefore cannot be guilty of it Hence the depositions of Archigallo and Emerian two ancient British Kings by the unanimous assent of the Lords and Commons for their rapines oppressions and Tyranny with other forenamed Saxon Kings and of Edward the second Richard the second Henry the sixth Edward the fourth by Acts of Parliament the creating of Richard the third King with the frequent translations of the Crown from the right Heir at Common Law to others who had no good Title by the whole Kingdom or Parliament no lesse then high Treason in private persons was never yet reputed much lesse questioned for or adjudged high Treason in the whole Kingdom or Parliament or any chief active Members in those Parliaments which by the Law are uncapable of Treason for any their judiciall actions and resolutions in such cases being only Tortious and Erroneous reversible by other Acts in Parliament not Trayterous and Rebellious as appears by all the forequoted Statutes and by 13 Eliz. cha 1. which makes it high Treason for any person to affirm That the Queen by Authority of the Parliament of England is not able to make Laws and Statutes of sufficient force to alter limit and binde the Crown of this Realm and the Descent Limitation Inheritance and Government thereof and any mans Title or right thereto And for direct Authorities in this very point Robert Trisylian and Belknap then chief Justices Holt Fulthorp and Burgh Judges Locton King Sergeant and Blake the Kings Counsell in the Parliament of 11 Rich. 2. Were condemned executed and banished the Realm as guilty of high Treason only for affirming under their Hands and Seals That the Duke of Glocester the Earls of Arundel and Warwick were and the other Lords and Commons might be guilty of high Treason for procuring a Commission and other proceedings Voted in Parliament and be punished it as Traytors Which opinion of theirs being afterwards affirmed for Law in a packed Parliament 21 Rich. 1. was the very next Parliament in 1 Hen. 4. c. 2. 3 4. repealed and the judgement given against those Judges for this Trayterous opinion tending to the utter subversion of Parliaments resolved and enacted to be just This Iudge Belknap foresaw and therefore was unwilling to put his Seal to this opinion saying There wanted but a hurdle a horse and halter to carry him where he might suffer the death HE HAD DESERVED For if I had not done this I should have dyed for it and because I have done it I DESERVE DEATH for betraying the Lords Which makes me wonder at a passage in Speed who records it now frequent in Malignants mouthes That the very shop where the Barons originall Treasons were forged was THE parliament-PARLIAMENT-HOUSE wherein from time to time they forced on the King Edward the second presumptuous and TREASONOUS ORDINATIONS not only to reform the Kings House and Counsell and to place and displace all great Officers at their pleasure but even claimed a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdom together with the King which William Iâ—ge a Iudge of the Common Law with other like sticklers trayterously perswaded them was according to Law Which grosse slander of the Parliament House would have been capitall at least in former ages and may now indanger the necks of those who speak or write the same of the present Parliament Never did any of our Kings charge any Parliament with high Treason hitherto much lesse indict or wage warre against their Parliaments as Traytors though they have questioned and deposed Kings for offences against and being Enemies or Traytors to the Kingdom Let none then dare affirm That the Houses of Parliament are or can be Traytors now for providing for their own and the Kingdoms safety by a necessary defensive Warre which I shall in the third part fully clear to be neither Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law or Conscience either in the Houses of Parliament or any that bear Arms by their command Fifthly That to conspire or levy warre against the Parliament or Kingdom to dissolve or destroy it or the Members of it is no lesse then High Treason as hath been solemnly adjudged in Parliament 15 E. 2. in the Act entitled Exilium Hugonis le de Spenser in 1 E. 3. the Preface and cap. 1. in 11 Rich. 2. c. 2 3 4. and in the Parliament Roll Printed by Order of both Houses August 27. 1642. And before both these in Glanvil who declares it to be Treason even at the Common Law Si quis machinatus fuerit vel aliquid feoerit in SEDITIONEM REGNI Agreeable to Vlpian and the Saxon Laws which inform us of Treasons against the Common-wealth and Kingdom the case of Cateliâ—â— and others as well as against the King and to the Statute of 13. Eliz. c. 1. which makes it High Treason for any person to stirre up any Forraigners or strangers with force to invade this Realm or Ireland And if it be no lesse then high Treason against the King to slay the Chancellour Treasurer or any of
the Iudges or Iustices of either Bench Eyer Assize or Oyer and Terminer being in their places doing their Offices though by the Kings command as is clear by 25 E. 3. c. 2. and all our Law Books then much more must it be high Treason against the King and Kingdom to warre against the highest Court of Parliament or slay any Member of it for doing their Offices and executing the Houses just Commands If bare mis-Councelling the King to the prejudice of the Kingdom hath so frequently been adjudged high Treason against the King and Realm in severall Parliaments as appears by the forecited Histories of Gaveston the two Spensers Alexander Nevill De la Pole Trysilian and others then what is it to miscouâ—cell and assist him to make an offensive War against his Parliament Kingdom people for to ruine them certainly this must be high Treason against King and Realm in the superlative degree If the Parliament and Kingdom be destroyed or their hearts blood shed their vitall spirits let out by an unnaturall War against them the King himself at least in his royall Capacity as King and his royall posterity too must necessarily be unkinged and overwhelmed in their ruines but if the Kingdom stand and flourish for whose Peace and safety Kings themselves ought not onely to lay down their Crowns but lives as Christ the King of Kings hath resolved and the High Priest too though the King should die or perish as all Kings ever were and will be mortall yet their posterity may enjoy the Crown and reign in honour in prosperity after their death which they cannot do if the Kingdom perish Therefore all those Malignants Papists Delinquents and others who have most unnaturally taken up arms against the Parliament and Kingdom to dissolve and ruine them though by the Kings own illegall Commission or Command are not onely Arch-traytors to the Parliament and Realm alone but likewise to the King himself and his Posterity too in the very judgement of Law whose blood is shed whose Crown and Royalty subverted ruined in the bloodshâ—d ruine destruction of his Parliament Kingdom people As it is in the naturall so likewise in the politicâ— Body a mortall wound in any part of the body kills both body and head the body naturall or politicke cannot die or miscarry but the head must do so likewise therefore this War against the Parliament and Kingdom must in point of Law and Conscience too be a War against the King himself the chief politick head and member of them both from which he cannot legally be severed and high Treason at least against them both as the Parliament the sole Judge of Treasons hath resolved long since in their Declaration of August 18. 1642. in thâ—se positive words The Lords and Commons do declare That all such persons as shall upon any pretence whatsoever assist his Majesty in this war with Horse Arms Plate or Money ARE TRAYTORS TO HIS MAJESTIE THE PARLIAMENT AND THE KINGDOM and shall be brought to condigne punishment for so high an offence which they have since seconded in sundry other Declarations and Impeachments In brief the Gunpowder plot in 3. Iacobi to blow up the Parliament House was then adjudged resolved by the Parliament King and Judges to be high Treason not onely against the King but Parliament and Kingdom too and to blow up or assault the Parliament now in the Kings absence is questionlesse High Treason both against the King Parliament and Kingdom Yea the Statute of 28. H. 8. c. 7. declares those who shall claim the Crown even of right in any oeher manner then is limited by vertue and authority of that Act after the Kings death with all their Counsellors and abettors to be deemed and adjudged HIGH TRAITOURS TO THE REALM not the King and such their offence to be reputed HIGH TREASON and they for it to suffer such pains of death and forfeiture of Lands and Goods as in any cases of high Treason is used onely because it might in common probability ingender a Civil war and Dissentions in the Kingdom to be destruction of the people and their posterities much more then must it be high Treason against the Realm and those High Traitours who now actually wage War against the Parliament the Kingdom and destroy the Subjects and their estates in divers places which they have burned sacked ruined I read in Fabian that Eguiran chief Councellour to Philip the third of France was judged to death and hanged on the Gibbet at Paris for Treason against King Philip and the REALM OF FRANCE as our Powder Traitors were executed for high Treason against the King and Realm of England of late and Gaveston with the Spensers heretofore By the Stat. of 1 E. 3. c. 1. 5. R. 2. c. 6. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 3. 17. R. 2. c. 8. 21. R. 2. c. 2. 4. 20. 3. H. 5. Stat. 2. c. 6. 1. Mariae c. 6. certain offences are declared and made high Treason and the committers of them Traitours and enemies not onely to and against the King but likewise TO AND AGAINST THE REALM and in particular the illegall indicting of some Lords to destroy them as guilty of high Treason for procuring a Commission in Parliament supposed prejudiciall to the King and his Crown in 10 R. 2. c. 1. and the opposing and annulling of that Commission and of some Processe Iudgements Executions made given and affirmed in some of these Parliaments raising forces and leavying war against the Parliament and Members of it to destroy them were then adjudged high Treason both against the King and THE REALM though done by the Kings expresse Commission and command The reason is because the King himselfe and the whole Realm in judgement of Law are ever legally present in and with his Parliament when they sit as I have already proved where ever the Kings person is and his royall legall will of which alone the Law takes notice is ever presumed to concur with his greatest Councâ—ll the Parliament against whose Priviledges safety and protection he neither can nor ought by Law or right to attempt any thing and if any personall Commands or Commissions of the King under his great Seal to do ought against Magna Charta the Subjâ—cts libertyâ— safety property the Parliaments Priviledges the Common or Statute Laws of the Realm all which together with the Kings Coronation Oath and the Prologues of most old Parliaments expresly prohibit the levying of war killing wounding murthering imprisoning disinheriting robbing or plundering of the Subjects without legall triall or conviction as do the Statutes of 2 R 2. c. 7. 1 H. 5. c. 6. 1 H. 5. c. 6. which prescribe exemplary punishments against such Plunderers and Robbers especially the Welchmen issue out to any person or persons whatsoever especially to raise forces or levie war against the Parliament or Subjects they are meerly void in Law and will rather aggravate then extenuate the guilt
with a Popish blinde Obedience to all royall Commands though never so illegall out of an implicit Faith that what ever the King Commands though against the expresse Lawes of God and the Realme and Resolutions of both Houses of Parliament may and ought to be obeyed 〈…〉 as some new Doctorâ— teach hath induced not onely many poore Ignorant English and Welsh silly soules but likewise sundry Nobles and Gentlemen of quality very unworthily to engage themselves in a most unnaturall destructive warre against the High Court of Parliament and their Dearest Native Country to their eternall infamies and which is almost a miracle to consider to joyne with the Iesuiticall Popish Party now in Armes both in England and Ireland and some say under the Popes owne Standard not onely to subvert their owne Lawes and Liberties but the very Protestant Religion here estabished which they professe they fight for In this deplorable warre many thousands have beene already destroyed and the whole Kingdome almost made a desolate wildernesse or like to be so ere this Spring passe over and all onely for want of knowledge in the premises which would have prevented all those Miseries and Distractions under which we now languish almost to desperation and death it selfe To dissipate these blacke Clouds of Egyptian Darkenesse spread over all the Land distilling downe upon it in showres of Blood insteed of Aprill drops of raine and I pray God they make not all our May-flowers of a Sanguine dye I have after a long sad Contemplation of my deare Countries bloody Tragedies at the speciall Request of some Members of Parliament according to my weake Ability and few Houres vacancy from other distracting Imployments hastily compiled this undigested ensuing Fragment with the preceding Branch thereof and by their Authority published that in dismembred Parts which by reason of its difficultie to the Printers urgencie of present publike affaires now in agitation I was disabled to put forth together with the remaining member in one intire Body as I desired Be pleased therefore kindly to accept that in Fractions for the present which time onely must and God-willing speedily shall compleat which by Gods blessing on it may prove a likely meanes to comprimise our present Differences and re-establish our much-desired Peace together with our Religion Lawes Liberties in their Native purity and glory the very Crownes and Garlands of our Peace Peace accompained with Slavery and Popery both which now menace Us being worse then the worst of Warres and an honourable death in the field fighting against them better by farre then a disconsolate sordid slavish life or a wounded oppressed Conscience though in a royall Pallace under them From such a disadvantageous enslaving ensnaring unwelcome Peace Good Lord Deliver Us. All I shall adde is but this request A Charitable Construction of this meane Service for my Countries Liberty Tranquility Felicity and if thou or the Republicke reap any benefit thereby let God onely enjoy thy Prayses the Author thy Prayers And because I have walked in an untrodden path in all the Parts of this Discourse Si quid novisti rectius istis Candidus imperti si non his uteremecum THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS AND KINGDOMES HAVING answered in the former Part the Grand Objection against the Parliaments Soveraigne Power I shall in this proceed to the particular crimes now objected against it The second grand complaint of his Majesty and others against the Parliament is That both Houses by a meere Ordinance not onely without but against the Kings assent have unjustly usurped the power of the Militia a chiefe flower of the Crowne and in pursuit thereof not onely appointed Lieutenants and other Officers to muster the Trained Bands in each County but likewise seised the Ports Forts Navy and Ammunition of the King together with his Revenues to regaine all which his Majesty hath beene necessitated to raise an Army and proceed against them in a Martiall way This unhappy difference about the Miâ—itia being next to the Introduction of Popery the spring from whence our uncivill warres have issued and the full discussion thereof the most probable meanes to put a speedy period to them I shall with as â—uch impartiality and perspicuity as I may like a faithfull Advocate to my Country and cordiall indifferent well-wisher both to King and Parliament truely state and debate this controversie beginning with the occasions which first sâ—t it on foote In the late happily composed Warre betweene England and Scotland occasioned by the Prelates divers Counties of England were much oppressed by their Lieutenants with illegall Levies of Souldiers Coat and Conduct money taking away the Trained Bands Armes against their consents and the like for which many complaints were put up against them to this Parliament many of them voted Delinquents unfit for such a trust and all their Commissions resolved to be against Law so that the Militia of the Realme lay quite unsetled Not long after our Northerne Army against he Scots the pacification being concluded was by some ill instruments laboured to march up to London to over-awe or dissolve the Parliament and quash the Bill against the Bishops sitting in the House Which plot being discovered and the chiefe Actors in it flying over-sea ere it tooke effect made the Parliament jealous and fearefull of great dangers if the Command of the Forces of the kingdome then vacant should be continued in ill-affected or untrusty Officers hands which distrusts and feares of theirs were much augmented by the suddaine generall rebellion of the Papists in Ireland who pretended his Majesties and the Queenes Commissions for their warrant by his Majesties unexpected accusation of and personall comming with an extraordinary Guard into the House of Commons to demand the five Members of it whom he charged with high Treason by his entertaining of divers Captaines as a supernumerary Guard at White-hall and denying a Guard to the House by the Earle of New-castles attempt to seise upon Hull and the Magazine there by command by the Lord Digbies advise to the King to retire from the Parliament to some place of strength by the Reports of Foraine Forces prepared for England through the solicitation of those Fugitives who had a finger in the former plots and by the Queens departure into the Netherlands to raise a party there Hereupon the Parliament for their owne and the kingdomes better security in the midst of so many feares and dangers threatned to them importuned his Majesty to settle the then unsetled Militia of the kingdome by a Bill for a convenient time and seeing the King himselfe could not personally execute this great trust but by under-officers by the same Bill to intrust such persons of quality and sincerity nominated by both Houses and approved by the King as both his Majesty Parliament and kingdome might securely confide in to exercise the Militia and keepe the Forts Magazine and Ammunition of the kingdome under him onely as
before till these blacke clouds were dissipated Which his Majesty refusing to grant in so ample manner as was thought meete for their security by a Vote of both Houses when they were full the Militia was committed to divers Noble Lords and others many of whom have since laid downe their Commissions which they at first accepted from the Houses and instead thereof beene active instruments in executing the Commission of Array issued out by his Majesty in direct opposition to the Militia which the Houses by two severall Declarations have since Voted and manifested To be against the Law and Liberty of the Subjects And to prevent the arrivals of Foraine Forces and a civill warre in the bowâ—ls of the kingdom they first put the Tower of London by the Kings consent into a confiding hand trusted by either party then they secured Hull and the Magazine there after this when they were informed his Majesty had seised Newcastle and was raising an Army they possessed themselves of the Navy Portsmouth with other Ports and Forts and sequestred his Revenues the Nerves with which he should support this unnaturall civill warre which by degrees hath now overspread the whole kingdome and threatens inevitable desolation to it if not speedily determined by an honourable safe Accommodation This being the true State and progresse of the Militia the sole question will be Whether all the former circumstances of danger his Majesties refusall to settle the Militia Ports c. by an act in such trusty hands as both King and Parliament might confide in the Parliament by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the King refusing to joyne with them and wilfully absenting himselfe from the Parliament might not in this case of necessity and extremity for their owne and the kingdomes safety lawfully settle and seise the premises for the present as they have done and whether this be a just ground for the King to begin or continue a desperate civill warre against his Subjects For my part I shall not undertake to justifie all passages on either side in the managing of this businesse it may be there have beene errors at least in both parties which to reconcile as neere as possible I shall premise such propositions on either hand as Neither can in justice deny On the Kings part it is irrefragable First That the Kings of England yea generally all Kings where ever have usually enjoyed the chiefe Ministeriall Ordering of the Militia in such sort as it hath beene setled by their Parliaments for the defence of the kingdome by Land and Sea against Foraine Enemies A Truth acknowledged not onely by Judge Crooke and Hutton in their Arguments against Ship-money but by the Parliament it selfe in their two Declarations against the Commission of Array the Scripture it selfe in sundry places together with Aristotle Polybius Cicero Iacobus Valdesius the Histories of all kingdomes attesting that the originall cause of erecting Kings was and one principall part of their Royall Office is to be their Kingdomes Generals in their Warres and fight their Battailes for them the Kings of Sparta and others yea the ancient Roman Emperours being nothing but their Generalls to manage their Warres and oft elected Emperours by the Roman Legions for their skill in Martiall affaires Secondly That it is not onely expedient but in some respects necessary that this chiefe ministeriall command of the Militia Forts and Navy should constantly continue in the Crowne unlesse it be in some speciall cases as when the King is an Infant or unable or unwilling to discharge this trust or intends to imploy this power against his Subjects to infringe their Liberties and erect a Tyranny instead of a Royalty over them And that it is not meete nor honourable to deprive his Majesty of this part of his Soveraignty as long as he shall faithfully discharge his trust herein but onely to recommend unto him such persons of trust and quality to manage the Militia Forts and Navy under him in these times of war and danger in whose fidelity the Parliament and whole kingdome may confide and so be freed from their just jealousies feares and dangers Thus farre the Houses have already condescended and upon these indifferent termes as they conceive them have oft profered to resigne up all the Ports Forts Ships Magazines and Ammunition they have seised on into his Majesties hands they never desiring nor intending to devest him of this his Soveraigne power over them On the Parliaments part it must necessarily be granted to them by the King First That the whole power which either his Majesty hath or claimes or his Predecessors enjoyed over the Militia Forts Navy Ammunition Revenues of the Crown was originally derived and granted to his Ancestors by the Parliaments and kingdomes free consents And that onely upon trust and confidence for their protâ—ction benefit security as the premises abundantly evidence Secondly that the King hath no other power over the Militia to Array Arme or Muster his Subjects in any case then onely in such manner as the Parliament by speciall Acts hath prescribed as Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 528. 529. this Parliament in the two Declarations against the Commission of Array and Judge Crooke and Hutton in their Arguments against Ship-money have largely proved Thirdly That in ancient times in and before Edward the Confessors dayes and since the Heretoches or Lord Lieutenants of every Province and Country who had the chiefe power of the Militia and commanded them as their Generals in the Warres were elected by the Common Councell of the kingdome the Parliament throughout all Provinces of the Realme and in every County by the Freeholders in a full Folkmote or County Court as appeares by the expresse words of King Edwards owne Lawes Recorded in Mr. Lambard Recited and affirmed by Sir Edward Cooke in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 174 175. Fourthly That the Sheriffe of every County who both then had and now hath full power to raise the Militia and Forces of the County upon any occasion to apprehend Delinquents execute Proces of the Law suppresse Riots and preserve the peace of the County were not elected by the King but by the Free-holders of each County as the Conservators of the Peace and all great Officers of trust then were and the Coroners Foresters and other Officers then and yet are elected by the Free-holders as well as Knights Citizens and Burgesses of Parliament even at this very day This is evident by the expresse words of King Edward the Confessors Lawes Cap. de Heretochiis Recorded by Mr. Lambard Archaion p. 135. and Sir Edward Cooke attesting that the Sheriffes of every County were chosen by the Freeholders in the County Court And by the Articles of deprivation against Richard the second charging this upon him as an illegall encroachment That he put out divers Sheriffes lawfully ELECTED to wit
by the Free-holders and put in their roomes divers of his owne Minions subverting the Law contrary to his Oath and honour In the yeare 1261. The Barons by vertue of an Ordinance of Parliament made at Oxford in the 45 yeare of Henry the third admitted and made Sheriffes of divers Counties in England and named them Guardians and Keepers of those Counties and discharged them whom the King had before admitted After which great tumults and seditions arose throughout the Counties of England about the Sheriffes for the King making new Sheriffes in every County and removing with regall indignation those to whom the custody of the Counties was committed by the Barons and Commons of the Land the Inhabitants of the Counties animated with the assâ—stance and ayded with the Counsell of some great men of the Realme by whom they were instructed with great sagacity Novos râ—pulere viriliter Vicecomites manfully repulsed the new Sheriffes Neither would they answer regard or obey them in any thing Whereat the King being grievously troubled in mind to gaine the peoples devotion fidelity directed his Letters to all the Inhabitants of the several Counties of England moving to piety tending to regaine the Subjects love Wherupon great discord increased betweene the King and his Barons who comming to London with great forces the King finding himselfe too weak ended the matter for the present with a fained Accommodation which soone after was infringed by him and so Conquievit tandem per internuncios ipsa perturbatio SUB SPE PACIS reformandae sine strepitâ—â— guerrae quorundum Procerum ad hoc electorum considerationibus parte utraque concorditer inclinata Sicque Baronum omnis labor atque omne studium praecogitatum diu QUORUNDAM ut putabatur ASTUTIA INTERMIXTA cassatum est ad hoc tempus emarcuit quia semper nocuit differre paratis writes Matthew Westminster Notwithstanding these contests the people still enjoyed the right of electin Sheriffes which is evident by the Statute of Articuli super Chartas in the 28. yeare of King Edward the first c. 8. The King granteth to the people not by way of grace but of Right that they shall have election of their Sheriffe IN EVERY SHIRE where the Shrevalty is not of Fee IF THEY LIST and chap. 13. For as much as the King hath granted the election of the Sheriffes to the COMMONS of the Shire the King will that THEY SHALL CHUSE such Sheriffes that shall not charge them c. And Sir Edward Cooke in his Commentary on Magna Charta f. 174 175. 558 559. 566. proves at large the right of electing Sheriffes to be antiently of late and at this day in many places in the Free-holders and people as in London York Bristoll Glocester Norwich in all great Cities which are Counties and in Middlesex Seeing then the Parliament and Free-holders in antient times had a just right to elect their Generals Captaines Sheriffes who had the sole power of the Militia and Counties in their hands next under the King himselfe and there is no negative Law in being that I can find to exclude them from this power I humbly conceive that their setling the Militia by an Ordinance of Both Houses and electing of Commanders Lieutenants Captaines in each County to execute it and defend the Counties from plundering and destruction without his Majesties consent especially after his refusall to settle it by an Act can be no incroachment at all upon his Prerogative Royall but only a reviving and exercising of the old undoubted rightfull power enjoyed by their Predecessors now necessary to be resumed by them in these times of feare and danger for the kingdomes safety Fifthly The Mayors Bayliffes Sheriffes chiefe Officers of Cities and Townes corporate throughoutâ— the Realme who under the King have the principall command of those Cities Townes Ports and in many places of the Militia and Trained Bands within them are alwayes chosen by the Corporations and Freemen not the King without any derogation to or usurpation on his Prerogative Why then may not those Corporations yea each County too by the like reason and the Parliament which represents them and the whole kingdome without any prejudice or dishonour to his Majesties Authority by an Ordinance of both Houses of Parliament without the King dispose of the Militia and these Military Officers for the defence of those Corporations and the Realme too now in times of such apparent danger Sixthly all Military affaires of the kingdome heretofore have usually even of right for their originall determining counselling ann disposing part 〈◊〉 Ordered by the Parliament the executive or ministeriall part onely by the King and so hath beene the use in most other kingdomes To instance in particulars First the denouncing of warre against Foraine enemies hath beene usually concluded and resolved on by the Parliament before it was proclaimed by the King as our Records of Parliament and Histories of warres in the Holy-Land Frâ—â—ce Scotland Ireland abundantly evidence King Henry the fifth by the advise of his Prelates Lords and Commons in Parliament and at their encitement twice denounced and undertooke his victorious warre against France to which Crowne he then laid claime for which end they granted him Subsidies King Edward the 1. in the 21 yeare of his Reigne calling a Parliament at London de Concilio Praelatorum Procerum c. by the advise of his Prelates Lords and Parliament denounced war against the King of France to recover his right and lands there seised Which to effect both the Clergy and Laity granted him large Subsidies In the fifth yeare of King Edward the third the warre against Scotland was concluded and resolved on in and by the Parliament all the Nobles and Commons of England telling the King they would gladly and willingly assist and goe with him in that expedition which they vigorously prosecuted Before this Anno 1227. A peace as well as war was conecâ—uded with the Scots in and by a Parliament at Northampton Anno 1242. King Henry the third summoning a Parliament and demanding ayd of his Subjects to assist him in his warre against the King of France to recover his rights there they gave him a resolute answer that they would grant him no ayde and that he should make no war with France till the Truce were expired which Matthew Paris thus further expresseth The Nobles answered him with great bitternesse of heart that he had conceived this warre and vnyage into France without their advise Et talia effrons impudenter postularat exagitans depauperans fideles suos tam frequenter traâ—ens exactiones in consequentiam quasi a servis ultimae conditionis tantam pecuniam toties extorsit inutiliter dispensandam Contradixerunt igitur Regi in faciem nolentes amplius sic pecunia sua frustratorie spoliari The King hereupon put them off till the next day Romanorum usus vertutis fallaciis and then they should heare his
minde concerning this and other matters The next day he cals them one by one into his privy Chamber Now one then another like a Priest calling penitents to confession and thus those whom he could not all together overcome weakned by being every one apart hee endeavoured more cunningly to enervate with his words and demanding a pecuniary ayde of them he said See what this Abbot hath granted me towards my aide behold what another hath subscribed producing a fained Roll that such and such an Abbot or Peere had subscribed such a summe when in truth not one of them had consented to it neither came it into their thoughts The King therefore with such false copies and ensnaring words cunningly inveagled many Notwithstanding most stood out and would by no meanes recede from the common answer which they had sworne not to recede from under paine of an Anathema To whom the King answered in anger Shall I be perjured I have sworne with an inviolable oath that passing over sea I will with a stretched out arme demand my rights of the King of France which I cannot doe without store of Treasure which must proceed from your liberality else I can by no meanes doe it Neither yet with these or other words could hee entrap any albeit he called every man single to conferre with After this he againe called others which were more familiar with him and so talking to them said What a pernitious example give you to others you who are Earles Barons and valiant Souldiers ought not to tremble as others to wit Prelates of the Church doe You ought to be more covetous to demaund the Kings rights and valiantly to fight against those who wrong me c. with what face then can you relinquish me poore and desolate now being your Lord in such a weighty businesse which concernes the Common-wealth when I am bound by promises to passe the Seas which I ratified with an oath Which when it came to the knowledge of all they answered We admire beyond all that can be spoken into what bottomlesse pit the innumerable summes of money are sunke which thou Lord King hast cunningly gained by divers wardships of great men by various escheates frequent extortions as well from Churches voyd of a Pastour as from the lands of Noblemen free granted Donatives engendring amazement in the hearts of the hearers all which have never brought so much as the least increase to the kingdome Moreover all the Nobles of England doe overmuch admire QUOD SINE EORUM CONSILIO ET CONSENSU that without their counsell or consent you haue undertaken so difficult and perilous a businesse giving credit to those who want faith and contemning the favour of thy naturall Subjects exposest thy selfe to cases of so doubtfull fortune thou dishonestly and impudently not without just perill of thy Soule and wounding of thy Fame breakest the Articles of the truce betweene the King of France and thee which thou hast sworn upon thy Soule indissolubly and unviolably to keepe for three yeares space c. The King hearing these things was exceeding angry swearing by all the Saints that he would be revoked by no terrour nor perswaded by any circumstances of words to retard his begun purpose and taking ship on Quindena Paschae would undauntedly try the fortune of Warre in Foraine parts And so the Parliament dissolving in discontent and secret heart-burning on both sides the Lords and Barons for a perpetuall memory of their Heroicke Answer returned to the King set it downe in a notable Remonstrance too large to transcribe which you may reade in Matthew Paris After this in the yeare 1248. this King summoned a generall Parliament at London wherein hee demaunded an ayde from his Lords and Commons to recover his Right in France who instead of granting it informed him very roundly and fully of his unkingly and base oppressions both of his Subjects and strangers to his owne and the kingdomes dishonour and of his tyranny and rapines At which the King being confounded and ashamed in himselfe promised a serious and speedy Reformation Which because they thought to be but feigned he answered they should shortly see it Whereupon they replyed they would patiently expect it till fifteene dayes after St. Iohn Baptist adjourning the House till then But the King seduced hardned and much exasperated by his bad Counsellers and Courtiers giving then a very high displeasing answer to their demands they all unanimously answered that they would no more unprofitably impoverish themselves to enrich and strengthen the King and kingdomes Enemies and that he had precipitately and indiscreetly and WITHOUT THEIR CONSENT hastned into Poictiers and Gascoygne and engaged himselfe in that warre whence he returned ingloriously with losse of his honour and treasure to his great reproach And so this Parliament dissolving with discontent the King grew very angry with his ill Counsellors for putting him upon these courses which lost the hearts of his Nobles and people who to pacifie his anger and supply his wants advised him to sell all his Plate Utensils and Jewels to the Londoners and then to resume and seise them againe as belonging to the Crowne Anno 1256. The same King Henry summoned a Parliament to assist him in his warres in Apulia but because he had taken upon him that Warre WITHOUT HIS BARONS AND PARLIAMENTS CONSENT they and his owne Brother Richard Earle of Cornwall refused to grant or lend him any ayde And because all the Barons and Commons were not summoned to this Parliament as they ought to be according to the tenor of Magna Charta they refused to doe any thing or grant any aide without the rest of the Peeres were present and so returned home discontented After this Anno 1258. this King summoning a Parliament at London demaunded ayde of them towards his warres in Apulia to which the Parliament gave this resolute answer that they could no wayes supply him in this case without their owne undoing And if he had unadvisedly and unseemingly gotten from the Pope the kingdome of Apulia for the use of his Son Edward he should impute it to his owne simplicity and that he had PRESUMED UNCIRCUMSPECTLY WITHOUT THE CONSENT OF HIS NOBLES TO UNDERTAKE THIS WARRE as a contemner of deliberation and prudence which is wont to forecast the end of things therefore he should bring it to what issue he best could and should take example from his brother Richard who refused the Empire tendred to him c. In the second yeare of King Edward the second he consented to this Act of Parliament That he would begin no warre without common consent in Parliament which he then confirmed with an Oath So An. 25 Edward 1. The Lords and Commons utterly refused to goe with the King to his wars in Flanders though they were summoned to doe it Because this warre was proclaimed without their consents and good likings and they were not bound by their Tenures to
some private Lords or Courtiers shall recommend in whom the Kingdome and Parliament in these jealous deceitfull times dare not confide The yeelding to the Parliament in this just request will remove all feares and jealousies restore our peace re-gaine his Majesty the reall affections of his discontented Subjects the persisting in the contrary course will but adde fuell to our flames feares doubts dangers and frustrate all hopes all endevours of Peace From the Militia it selfe I descend to the consequencies of its denyall the Parliaments seising upon Hull with other Ports and Forts the Royall Navy Ammunition Armes Revenues and detaining them still from his Majesty the grand difference now pretended whence the present warre hath emerged which these ensuing considerations will in a great measure qualifie if not altogether satisfie First his Majesty and all Royalists must necessarily yeeld that the Ports Forts Navy Ammunition Armes and Revenues thus seised on by the Parliament though his Majesties in point of possession yet are not his but the Kingdomes in point of right and interest they being first transferred to and placed on his Predecessors and himselfe by the Parliament and Kingdome not in right of propriety but conditionally upon trust his Majesty being but a publike Officer for the defence and safety of the Realme and though his Majesty came to them by descent yet it was but in nature of the Heire of a Feoffee in trust for the use and service of the kingdome as a King in his politicke not as a man or Proprietor in his naturall capacity as our Law Bookes Terminis terminantibus resolve Hence it hath been oft adjudged that the King can neither by his will in writing nor by his Letters Patents Devise or alien the Lands Revenues Jewels Ships Forts or Ammunition of the Crowne unlesse it be by vertue of some speciall Act of Parliament enabling him to doe it by the kingdomes generall consent and if any such alienations be made they are voyd in Law and may be yea have beene oft resumed reversed by the Parliament because they are not the Kings but kingdomes in point of intereâ—t and propriety the Kings but in possession and trust for the kingdomes use and defence Hence it is that if the King dye all his Ships Armes Ammunition Jewels Plate Debts to the Crowne Moneyes Arrerages of Rents or Subsidies Wards and Rights of presentments to voyd Churches goe onely to his Successors not to his Executors as in case of a common person because he enjoyes them not as a Proprietor as other Subjects doe but as a Trustee onely for the kingdomes benefit and defence as a Bishop Abbot Deane Mayor or such like Corporations enjoy their Lands not in their naturall but politicke capacities for the use and in the right of their Churches Houses Corporations not their owne Upon this ground King Harold pleaded his Oath and promise of the Crowne of England to William the Conquerour without the Kingdomes consent to be voyd and King Philip with all the Nobles of France and our owne Parliament 40 E. 3. rot Parâ— nu 8. unanimously resolved King Iohn his resignation and grant of the Crown and Kingdome of England to the Pope without the Nobles and Parliaments consents to be a meere nullity voyd in Law binding neither King nor Subject the Crowne and possessions of it being not the Kings but kingdomes And before this Anno Doâ— 1245. in the great Councell of Lyons under Pope Innocent to which King Henry the third sent foure Earles and Barons together with the English Prelates and one Master William Powyke an Advocate to complaine of the Popes exactions in the Councell which they did where they likewise openly protested against the annuall tribute extorted by the Pope by grant from King Iohn whose detestable Charter granting that annuall tribute was reported to be burnt to ashes in the Popes closet by a casuall fire during this Councell as a meere nullity and that in the behalfe of the whole kingdome of England EO QUOD DE REGNI ASSENSU NON PROCESSERAT because the kingdome consented not thereto and because the King himselfe could make no such Charter to charge the kingdome Which Matthew Paris thus expresseth W. De Poweric Anglicanae Vniversitatis Procurator assurgens gravamina Regni Angliae ex parte universitatis Angliae proponens satis eleganter conquestus est graviter quod tempore Belli per â—â—uriam Romanam extortum est tributum injuriose in quod nunquam patres Nobilium regni vel ipsi consenserunt nec consentiunt neque in futurum consentient unde sibi petunt justitiam exhiberi cum remedio Ad quod Papa nec oculos elevans nec vocem verbum non respondit Upon this reason l Matthew Paris speaking of King Henry the third his morgaging his kingdome to the Pope Anno 1251. for such monies as he should expend in the Warres useth this expression Rex secus quam deceret aut expediret Se suumque Regnum sub paena exhaeredationis QUOD TAMEN FACERE NEC POTUIT NEC DEBUIT Domino Papae obligavit Hence King Edward the third having the Title of the King and Crowne of France devolved to him which made some of the English feare that they should be put in subjection to the Realme of France against the Law the Parliament in the 14. yeare of his Reigne Stat. 4. passed a speciall Act declaring That the Realme of England never was nor ought to be in subjection nor in the obeysance of the Kings of France nor of the Realme of France and enacting that the King of England or his Heires by colour of his or their Titles to the Crowne Seale Armes and Title of the King of France should not in any time to come put the Realme of England or people of the same of what estate or condition soever they be in subjection or obeysance of him nor his Heires nor his Successors as Kings of France nor be subject nor obedient but shall be free and quite of all manner subjection and obeysance as they were wont to be in the time of his Progenitors Kings of England for ever By the Statute of 10 R. 2. c. 1. it is resolved That the King could not alien the Land Castles Ships Revenues Jewels and Goods of the Crowne and a Commission is thereby granted to inquire of and resume all such alienations as illegal Hence the Commons in the Parliament of 16 R. 2. c. 5. of Praemunire in their Petition to the King and the whole Parliament in and by that Law declared That the Crowne and kingdome of England hath been so free at all times that it hath beene in subjection to no Realme but immediately subject to God and to none other which by the prosecution of suites in the Court of Rome for Benefices provided against by this Act should in all things touching the Regality thereof be submitted to the Bishop of Rome and the Laws
Bishops during the vacation and the like and if he alien these Lands in fee to their prejudice the grant is voyd in Law and shall be repealed as hath beene frequently judged because he possesseth these lands not in his owne but others rights So the King hath his Crowne Lands revenues Forts Ships Ammunition Wards Escheates not in his owne but the Kingdomes right for its defence and benefit and though he cannot stand seised to private mans use yet he may and doth stand seised of the premises to his whole kingdomes use to whom he is but a publike servant not onely in Law but Divinity too 1 Sam. 8. 20. 2 Sam. 5. 12. Isa. 49. 23. Psal. 78. 72 73 74. Rom. 13. 4. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14. 2 Chron. 9. 8. Secondly All the Ships Ammunition Armes the Parliament hath seised were purchased not with the Kings but Kingdomes monies for the defence and service of the Kingdome as the Subsidy Bils and Acts for Tunnage and Poundage the Kings owne Declaration and Writs for Shipmony attest If then the representative Body of the kingdome to prevent the arrivall of forraine Forces and that civill warre they then foresaw was like to ensue and hath experimentally since fallen out even bâ—yond their feares and overspread the whole kingdome to which it threatens ruine hath seised sequestred the kingdomes Ports Forts Navy Ammunition into trusty hands for the Kings and Kingdomes use to no other end but that they should not be imployed against the King and Parliament by his Majesties Malignant Counsellors and outragious plundering Cavaliers what indifferent sober man can justly tax them for it Queene Elizabeth and the State of England heretofore during the Warres with Spaine inhibited the Haunse townes and other foraine Merchants over whom she had no jurisdiction to transport any materials for Warre through the narrow Seas to Spaine though their usuall Merchandize to those parts and the Sea as they alleadged was free for feare they should be turned against our Kingdome and after notice given made them prise for any of her Subjects to seise on And it is the common policy this day and anciently of all States whatsoever to seise on all provisions of Warre that are passing by way of Merchandize onely towards their enemies though they have no right or propertie in them and to grant letters of Mart to seise them as we have usually done which they plead they may justly doe by the Law of Nature of Nations to prevent their owne destruction Much more then may the Houses of Parliament after the sodaine eruption of that horrid Popish rebellion in Ireland and the feares of a like intestine warre from the Malignant Popish Prelaticall party in England expecting Forces supplies of mony and ammunition from foraine parts seise upon Hull other Ports the Navy and Ammunition the Kingdomes proper goods provided onely for its defence in such times as these when his Majesty refused to put them into such hands as the kingdome and they might justly confide in and the contrary Malignant faction plotted to get possession of them to ruine Lawes Libâ—rties Religion Parliament Kingdome And what mischiefe thinke you would these have long since done to Parliament and Subjects had they first gotten them who have already wrought so much mischiefe without them by the Kings owne encouragement and command Doubtlesse the Parliament being the supreame power now specially met together and intrusted by the Subjects to provide for the kingdomes safety had forfeited not onely their discretion but trust and betrayed both themselves their priviledges the Subjects Liberties Religion Countrey Kingdome and not onely their friends but enemies would have taxed them of infidelity simplicity that I say not desperate folly had they not seised what they did in the season when they did it which though some at first imputed onely to their over-much jealousie yet time hath since sufficiently discovered that it was onely upon substantiall reasons of true Christian Policy Had the Cavaliers and Papists now in armes gotten first possession of them in all probability wee had lost our Liberties Lawes Religion Parliament long ere this and those very persons as wise men conceive were designed to take possession of them at first had they not beene prevented without resistance whom his Majesty now imployes to regaine them by open warres and violence It is knowne to all that his Majesty had no actuall personall possession of Hull nor any extraordinary officer for him there before Sir Iohn Hothâ—m seised it but onely the Maior of the Towne elected by the Townesmen not nominated by the King neither did Sir Iohn enter it by order from the Houses till the King had first commanded the Major and Townesmen whom he had constantly intrusted before to deliver Hull up to the Earle of Newcastle now Generall of the Popish Northerne Army The first breach then of trust and cause of jealousie proceeding from the King himselfe in a very unhappy season where the quarrell first began and who is most blame-worthy let all men judge If I commit my sword in trust to anothers custody for my owne defence and then feare or â—ee that hee or some others will murther me with my owne weapon it is neither injury nor disloyaltie in me for my owne preservation to seise my owne Sword till the danger be past it is madnesse or folly not to doe it there being many ancient and late examples for to warrant it I shall instance in some few By the Common Law of the Land whiles Abbies and Priories remained when we had any Warres with foraine Nations it was lawfull and usuall to seise all the Lands goods possessions of Abbots of Priors aliens of those Countries during the warres though they possessed them onely in right of their Houses lest they should contribute any ayd intelligence assistance to our enemies Yea it anciently hath beene and now is the common custome of our owne and other kingdomes as soone as any breaches and warres begin after Proclamation made to seise and confiscate all the Ships goods and estates of those countries and kingdomes with whom they begin warre as are found within their dominions for the present or shall arrive there afterwards left the enemies should be ayded by them in the Warres preventing Physicke being as lawfull as usefull in politique as naturall bodies which act is warranted by Magna Charta with sundry other Statutes quoted in the Margin And though these seisures were made by the King in his name onely yet it was by authority of Acts of Parliament as the publike Minister of the Realme for the kingdomes securitie and benefit rather then his owne But to come to more punctuall precedents warranted by the supreme Law of Salus Populi the onely reason of the former Anno Dom 12â—4 upon thâ— confirmation of the Great Charter and of the Forest by King Iohn it was agreed granted and enacted in that Parliamentary assembly
at Running-mead that the 25. Barons then elected for the conservators of those Liberties and Charters with the Commons of the Land might distraine and enforce the King if he violated these Charters and made no redresse thereof within 40. days space after notice by seising upon his CASTLES lands possessions and other goods till amends should be made according to their arbitration And for more certainety the fouâ—e Chatelaines or chiefe Captaines of the Castles of Northampton Kenelworth Nottingham and Scarborough should be sworne to obey the commandment of the 25. Barons or the major part of them in WHATSOEVER THEY THOUGHT GOOD CONCERNING THESE CASTLES Wherein NONE SHOULD BE PLACED BUT SUCH AS WOULD BE FAITHFULL and OBSERVE THEIR OATH And upon this accord Rochester Castle and others whose custody of antient right belonged to the Archbishop of Canterbury with other Castles appertaining to the Barons were restored to them by the King who breaking all his vowes Charters immediatly after through the Barons and peoples supine negligence overmuch confiding to the Kings Oath and confirmations and fond conceite of holding that by peace which they had recovered by violence from a perfidious King in halfe a yeares space recovers all the Castles againe even to the Borders of Scotland by meanes of foraine Forces and a malignant despicable domemesticke party hee having scarce seven Knights faithfull to him being generally forsaken of all and made himâ—elfe absolute Master of all England except the Citie of London the Suburbs whereof hee burned and sacked and so tyrannised over his Subjects with fire and Sword pillaging them every where Vastandâ— omnes domos aedificia Baronum divisis agminibus succendebat spolia cum animalibus rapiebat de rapina iniquitatis ministros quos habebat nequissimos saginabat c. sufficiâ—bat ad caâ—sam mortis simplicibus incolis si aliquid habere credebantur qui nihil habebant fateri habere cogebantur qui non habeb at habere ut persolveret paenis exquisitis distringebatur Diseurrebant â—icarii caede humana cruentati noctivagi incendiarii filii Belial strictis ensibus ut delerent a faciâ— terrae ab homine usque ad pecus omnia â—umanis usibus necessaria eductisque cultellis villas domos caemiteria ecclesias perlustrabant omnes spoliabant ita quidem ut nec muliebri sâ—xui nec parvulorum vel decrepitorum parâ—erent aetati Et quod consumere non valebant incendio tradebant vel despergentes inutile humanis usibus reddebant Et quos nulla nota premebant INIMICOS REGIS VOCANTES si inimici sui appellandi sunt qui eum ad mansuetudinem justitiam mansuetam introducere voluerunt ubicunque reperiebantur raptim trahebantur in â—arcerem paenalem vinculis mancipati tandem ad gravissimam coacti redemptionem c. A ture Character of our times and plundering barbarous Cavaliers which so farre exasperated the Barons and people that they elected another King But the end for which I cite this precedent is to manifest that the Lords and Commons in that age did not thinke the Kings owne Charter Promise Protestations Oathes Proclamations the Bishops and Popes solemne excommunications and those 25. new Conservators a sufficiant securitie to preserve their Lawes and Liberties against the invasions of an unconstant wilfull foedifragous King unlesse they had the Power and Command of his chiefe Castles and the Militia added to them which wee see through overmuch securitie and want of vigilancy were all too little to preserve their Liberties against an unconstant oppressing Prince whose oaths and protestations were but like Sampsons cords broken all to peeces like a thread in a moment by those who had Sampsons strength King Henry the third was no whit inferior to his father Iohn in unconstancy and perfidiousnesse to his Subjects with whom when he had oft broken his faith and solemne oathes the Lords and Barons having no other meanes of securitie left to preserve their Lawes Liberties kingdome from vassallage and destruction or to enforce the King to keepe those ordinances which hee had made and sworne to observe in a Parliament at Oxford but few yeares before all which he laboured to rescinde having procured a dispensation of his Oath from the Pope to colour his perjury in the yeare 1260. appointed new Sheriffes and Gardians of Shires discharging such as the King had before admitted and raysing a strong power in the Marches of Wales sent a Letter to the King under the Seale of Sir Roger Clifford beseeching him to have in remembrance the Oath and promises hee had made fâ—r the observing of the Statutes enacted at Oxford with other Ordinances made to the honour of God for faith and allegiance to his person and for the weale and profit of his Realme willing him further to withstand and defie all such persons as will be against the said acts saving the Queene and her children After which letter sent and no answer to it received the Barons with banners displayed went against such Malignants as they knew held against those Acts. And first at Hereford they tooke the Bishop and all his Chanons who were aliens borne taking away their money and cattle and plundering their houses and manors And marching towards London much people fiocking to them in their passage ever as they found any that they knew to be against the maintenance of the said Acts they imprisoned them and spoyled their houses were they spirituall or temporall men furnished the especiall Fortresses of the kingdome with Gardians of their owne and in DIVERS OF THE KINGS CASTLES THEY SET IN SUCH MEN AS THEY LIKED and PUT OUT SUCH AS THE KING HAD PLACED THERE BEFORE and gave them an Oath that they would be true and faithfull to the King and keepe those Castles TO HIS USE and TO THE WEALE OF THE REALME And when William de Valens denied with oathes to render up any Castle which was given him by the King his brother to keepe the Earle of Leycester and the rest of the Barons answered they would either have his Castles or his head which so terrified the Poictovines that they left Oxford and their Castles to the Barons and fled into France Which Castles when the King and Lords were accorded together with the Castles of Dover Nec Regi ablatum nec vetitum sed tanquam clavis totius Regni custodiae esset diligentiori a Baronibus deputatum and the Castle of Rochester and others were readily delivered up by the Barons to the King qui ubique liberum invenit introitum exitum juxtâ— vota tunâ— primo Rex sensit se falsis deceptionibus circumventum Baronum suorum fidelitate ubique licâ—t ignoranter suffultum and then the King first found he was circumvented with false reports of the Barons disloyalty who so willingly restored his Castles to him when those stormes were blowne over though he made but ill use of it took occasion thence openly
and obeyed by both the Kings who granted that both their Sonnes and Heires should remaine as Prisoners and Hostages with the Barons till all things were finished according to this agreement Upon which a Peace was proclaimed in London betweene the King and his Barons Then it was agreed by the King that for his more surety and the weale of the Land the Earle of Leycester should be resient in his Court Upon which agreement many of the Prisoners were set at large In the meane while before the battaile of Lewis the Queene and King of Romans had sent over-sea for Souldiers to ayde the King against the Barons which now were come in great number unto Dover and there hovered on the Sea to have landed Whereof the Barons hearing they sent the King of Romans as Prisoner to Baâ—khamsted untill the said Almaines were returned and caused King Henry with a great power to ride to Dover and force the said Host of strangers to returne unto their Countries After which by the counsell of the Lords a Parliament was agreed and held at Westminster wherein a generall Pardon was granted to all Lords and their adherents for any matter of displeasure done to the King or his Sonne Prince Edward before that day which to uphold the King and he tooke a solemne Oath before the Lords and it was further agreed That the Prince should reside in the Kings Court and not depart thence without license of the King and of certaine Barons Then were many instruments and bonds made by the King and Prince for the performance of sundry Covenants betweene the King and Barons which shortly after tooke small effect and begat new warres this Kings fresh breaches of Oathes and promises procuring him alwayes new insurrections and forced Parliaments which the Barons constrained him to call and hold against his will How the Lords and Parliament oft seised upon the Castles Forts Ammunition in King Edward the second and Richard the seconds Reignes when differences grew betweene them I have already in part remembred and you may read the residue in the Histories of their lives In the 33. yeare of King Henry the sixth his Reigne the valiant Earle of Warwicke was made Captaine of Calice by the Parliament a place of great honour and trust in those dayes by vertue whereof all the warlike affaires and businesse rested principally in the Earle of Warwicke After which the Queene an ambitious stirring woman to breake the peace newly made and ratified by oath betweene the King Lords and Duke of Yorke created Lord Protector by the Parliament caused a fray to be made on the Earle men which produced a warre and bloody battle wherein the Earle gained the field Whereupon the King displeased with the Earle by his Letters Patents graâ—ted the Captainship of Caleyes to Iohn Duke of Summerset who going over to Caleyes in the 38. yeare of King Henry to take possession of his place shewed his Patent to the Earle who refused to resigne his place answering that he was put into it by the Parliament and so could not be outed of it but by Parliament and kept the Duke forth of the Towne who being thus expelled from his office after some skirmishes with the Earles Garrison wherein the Duke had the worst hee sent over to the King and Queene for ayde in defence of this quarrell whereupon they provided 400. warlike persons to passe the Seas for his ayde and ships to transport them who lying at Sandwich for a winde the Earle of Warwicke being therewith acquainted sent Iohn Dingham a valiant Esquire with a small number of men but a multitude of couragious hearts to Sandwich who suddainly entred the same tooke the Lord Rivers and his Sonne who commanded those Souldiers in their beds pillaged some houses and ships and besides this tooke the principall ships of the Kings Navy then lying at the Port well furnished with ordnance and artillery through the favour of the Mariners who favoured the Earle most and brought the royall ships loaden with booty and prisoners to Caleyes With these ships the Earle after passed to the Duke of Yorke into Ireland and afterwards into England where the Duke of Yorke in full Parliament laid claime to the Crowne which his Sonne after obtained deposing King Henry as having no lawfull Title thereunto I recite not this Story to justifie all particulars of it but onely to prove That the Parliament in those times had the conferring of Captaines places of greatest trust who had the command of the Militia and that as this Earle in policy onely for his owne safety seised on the Kings royall ships and Ammunition in which he had no right so by the same reason the Parliament may dispose of such places of Military trust in these times of danger and of the Navy and Ammunition of the kingdome in which they have a reall interest for the kingdomes safety and their owne A Sheriffe Iustice Constable and other Officers by the Common and Statute Law of the Land may and ought to disarme and seise any mans weapons whatsoever and imprison his person for a time when by act or apparent intention onely he shall but disturbe the peace or make any Fray Rout or Riot to the annoyance of the people till the tumult and danger be past and the peace secured Much more then may the highest Soveraigne Court of Parliament seise the Forts Armes Navy Ammunition of the Realme in which they have reall interest and secure them for a season to preserve the whole kingdomes Peace and prevent a civill Warre without any injury to his Majesty till all feares of warre and danger be removed Not to trouble you long with forraine histories of this Nature in the Roman state the chiefe power of making warre or peace of ordering of the Militia and disposing of the custody of Castles Forts Ammunition was in the Senate and people not the King or Emperour as it is in Germany and most forraine States and kingdomes at this day without any diminution to those Kings and Princes just prerogatives It is the determination of the prime Politician Aristotle seconded by Iohn Mariana and others that in lawfull kingdoms the chiefe strength power of the Militia ought to reside in the kingdomes hands not Kings who ought to have onely such a moderate power and guard of men as may suffice to suppresse riots and maintaine the Authority of the Lawes but not so great a force as may master all his kingdome lest he become a tyrant and his Subjects slaves In the kingdome of Arragon in Spaine as I read in Hieronymus Blanca there is a notable fundamentall antient Law made about the yeare of Christ 842. by their Suprarbiense Forum now commonly stiled Iustitia Arrogoniae during the Interregnum to preserve their Countries Liberties to keepe their Kings power within due bounds of royalty and prevent a tyranny with divers other Lawes of this nature which their Kings solemnly
sweare to observe before they are crowned the words of which law are these The King shall take heed that he neither undertake warre nor conclude peace nor make truce nor handle any thing of great moment but by the advise and consent of the Elders to wit the Iustitia Arragoniae the standing Parliament of that kingdome which hath power over and above the King And of later dayes as the same Author writes their Rici-homines or selected Peeres appointed by that kingdome not the King have all the charges and offices both of warre and peace lying on their neckes and the command of the Militia of the kingdome which they have power by their Lawes to raise even against their King himselfe in case he invade their Lawes or Liberties as he there manifests at large So in Hungary the great Palatine of Hungary the greatest officer of that kingdome and the Kings Lieutenant Generall who commands the Militia of that Realme is chosen by the Parliament and Estates of that country not the King It was provided by the Lawes of the Aetolians that nothing should be entreated of CONCERNING PEACE OR WARRE but in their Panaetolio or great generall Councell of state in which all Ambassadors were heard and answered as they were likewise in the Roman Senate And Charles the fifth of France having a purpose to drive all the Englishmen out of France and Aquitain assembled a generall assembly of the estates in a Parliament at Paris by their advise and wisedome to amend what by himselfe had not beene wisely done or considered of and so undertooke that warre with the counsell and good liking of the Nobilitie and people whose helpe he was to use therein which warre being in and by that Councell decreed prospered in his hand and tooke good successe as Bodin notes because nothing giveth greater credit and authority to any publike undertakings of a Prince and people in any State or Commonweale then to have them passe and ratified by publike advise and consent Yea the great Constable of France who hath the government of the Kings Sword the Army and Militia of France was anciently chosen by the great Councell of the three Estates Parliament of that kingdome as is manifest by their election of Arthur Duke of Britaine to that office Anno 1324. before which Anno 1253. they elected the * Earle of Leycester a valiant Souldier and experienced wise man to be the grand Seneschall of France ad consulendum regno desolato multum desperato quia strenuus fuit fidelis which office he refused lest he should seeme a Traytour to Henry the third of England under whom he had beene governour of Gascoigne which place he gave over for want of pay In briefe the late examples of the Protestant Princes in Germany France Bohemia the Low countries and of our brethren in Scotland within foure yeares last who seised all the Kings Forts Ports Armes Ammunition Revenues in Scotland and some Townes in England to preserve their Lawes Liberties Religion Estates and Country from destruction by common consent without any Ordinance of both Houses in their Parliament will both excuse and justifie all the Acts of this nature done by expresse Ordinances of this Parliament which being the Soveraigne highest power in the Realme intrusted with the kingdomes safety may put the Ports Forts Navy Ammunition which the King himselfe cannot manage in person but by substitutes into such under Officers hands as shall both preserve and rightly imploy them for the King and kingdomes safety and elect the Commanders of the Militia according to the expresse letter of King Edward the Confessors Laws which our Kings at their Coronations were still sworne to maintaine wherewith I shall in a manner conclude the Legall part of the Subjects right to elect the Commanders of the Militia both by Sea and Land Erant aliae potestates dignitates per provincias patrias universas per singulos Comitatus totius regni constitutea qui Heretochii apud Anglos vocabantur Scilicet Barones Nobiles insignes sapientes fideles animosi Latine vero dicebantur Ductores exercitus apud Gallos Capitales Constabularii vel Marâ—schaâ—li Exercitus Illi vero ordinabant acies densissimas in praeliis aâ—as constituebant prout decuit prout iis melius visum fuit ad Honorem Coronae ET AD UTILITATEM REGNI Isti vero viri ELIGEBANTUR PER COMMUNE CONCILIUM PRO COMMUNI UTILITATE REGNI PER PROVINCIAS ET PATRIAS UNIVERSAS ET PER SINGULOS COMITATUS so as the King had the choyce of them in no Province or Countrey but the Parliament and people onely in pleno Folcmote SICUT ET VICECOMITES PROVINCIARUM ET COMITATUUM ELEGI DEBENT Ita quod in quolibet Comitatu sit unus Heretoch PER ELECTIO NEM ELECTUS ad conducendum exercitum Comitatus sui juxta praeceptum Domini Regis ad honorem Coronae UTILITATEM REGNI praedicti semper cum opus adfuerit in Regno Item qui fugiet a Domino vel socio suo pro timiditate Belli vel Mortis in conductione Heretochii sui IN EXPEDITIONE NAVALI VEL TERRESTRI by which it is evident these popular Heretochs commanded the Militia of the Realme both by Sea and Land and might execute Martiall Law in times of war perdat omne quod suum est suam ipsius vitam manus mittat Dominus ad terram quam ei antea dederat Et qui in bello ante Dominum suum ceciderit sit hoc in terra sit alibi sint ei relevationes condonatae habeant Haeredes ejus pecuniam terramejus sine aliqua diminutione recte dividant inter se. An unanswerable evidence for the kingdomes and Parliaments interest in the Militia enough to satisfie all men To which I shall only adde that observation of the learned Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium Title Dux and Heretochius where he cites this Law of King Edward That the Heretoch was Magister Militiae Constabularius Mariscallus DVCTOR EXERCITVS SIVE NAVALIS SIVE TERRESTRIS called in Saxon Heretoga ab Here Exercitus Togen Ducere Eligebantur in pleno Folcmote hoc est non in illo sub initio eaâ—endarum Maii at in alio sub capite Calendarum Octobris Aderant tune ipsi Heretochii QUAE VOLUERE IMPERABANT EXEQUENDA consvlto tamen PROCERUM COETU ET JUDICIO TOTIUS FOLCMOTI APPROBANTE Then he subjoynes POPULARIS ISTA HERETOCHIORUM SEU DUCUM ELECTIO nostris Saxonibus cum Germanis aliis COMMUNIS FUIT Vt in Boiorum ll videas Tit. 2. cap. 1. S. 1. Siquis contra Ducem suum quent Rex ordinavit in Provincia illa AUT POPULUS SIBI ELEGERIT DUCEM de morte Ducis consiliatus fuerit in Ducis sit potestate c. Hue videtur pertinere quod apud Greg. Turon legas l. 8. Sect. 18. Wintro Dux à Pagensibus
suis depulsus Ducatu caruit c. sed posteà pacato populo Ducatum recepit Eigebantur enim interdum Provinciarum Duces AB IPSO POPULO In the Roman State the Senate and some times the people alone without their advise had power to appoint Lieutenants and Governours of Provinces whence the Senate commanded those Governours of Provinces whom the Emperour Maximinus had made to be displaced and others to be substituted in their roomes which was accordingly executed yea the Senate had power to dispose of the common Treasure and publike reventue one of the greatest points of Soveraingty And so we read in Scripture Iudges 11. 5. to 12. That when the children of Ammon made warre against Israel the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Iephthah out of the land of Tob. And they said unto Iephthah Come and be our Captaine that we may fight with the Children of Ammon c. Then Iephthah went with the Elders of Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD and CAPTAINE OVER THEM the Princes and people even under Kings themselves having the chiefe disposing power of the Militia and denouncing war as is evident by Iosh. 22. 11. to 32. Iudges 20. and 21. throughout 1 Sam. 14. 38. to 46. c. 29. 1. to 11. 2 Sam. 18. 2 3 4. c. 19. 1. to 9. Prov. 20. 18. c. 24. 6. compared together And for a close of all lest any should object that no late direct precedent can bee produced to prove the office of the Lord Admirall and custody of the Seas disposed by Parliament I shall conclude with one punctuall precedent of many In 24. H. 6. prima Pars Pat. ma. 16. The King grants to Iohn Duke of Exeter the OFFICE OF ADMIRALL OF ENGLAND IRELAND and AQUITAIN with this subscription Per breve de privato sigillo AVCTORITATE PARLIAMENTI the former Patent of this office made joyntly to him and his sonne by the King alone in the 14. yeare of his reigne being surrendred in the Parliament of 24. and a new one granted them by its direction and authority Yea most of the Admiralls Patents which anciently were not universall for all England but severall for such and such parts onely and commonly but annuall or triennuall at most as Sir Henry Spelman observes in his Glossary in the word Admirallus where you have an exact Kalender of all the Admiralls names with the dates of their severall Patents and Commissions are DE AVISAMENTO ET ASSENSU CONSILII which is almost as usually taken for the Kings great Counsell the Parliament as for his privy Counsell And if our Kings have constantly disposed of this Office by the advise or assent of their privy Counsell there is more reason and equitie they should doe it by the advise of their great Counsell of which his privy Counsell are but a part and by whom they have frequently beene elected as I shall plentifully manifest in the next objection Now whereas some pretend that the Parliaments seising and detaining of the Kings Castles Ports Ships Armes and Ammunition is High Treason within the Statute of 25 Ed. 3. c. 3. and a levying of warre against the King I answer first that the Parliament was never within the meaning nor letter of that or any other Act concerning Treasons as I have formerly proved the rather because the King is a member of it and so should commit Treason against himselfe which were absurd Secondly because both Houses are of greater authority then the King a member of them as they make one Court so cannot commit Treason against the lesse Thirdly the Parliament is a meere Corporation and Court of justice and so not capable of the guilt of Treason A Judge Maior or particular persons of a Corporation may be culpable of high Treason as private men but not a Court of justice or Corporation Fourthly by the very Statutes of 25 E. 3. and of 11 R. 2. c. 3. 21 R. 2. c. 12. 1 H. 4. c. 10. 21. R. 2. c. 3. the Parliament is the sole Judge of all new Treasons not within the very letter of that act and if any other case supposed Treason not there specified happens before any Iustices the Iustice shall tarry without any going to judgement of the Treason till the cause bee shewen and declared before the King and his Parliament whether it ought to be judged Treason And if the Parliament be the sole Judge of all Treasons it cannot be guilty of Treason for then it should be both Judge and Delinquent and if so no doubt it would ever acquit it selfe of such a crime as High Treason and never give judgement against it selfe And no Judge or person else can arraigne or judge it or the members of it because it is the highest soveraigne Court over which no other person or Court whatsoever hath any the least jurisdiction So that if it were capable of the guilt of Treason yet it could not be arraigned or judged for it having no superiour or adequate Tribunall to arraigne it Fiftly admit it might be guilty of High Treason in other cases yet it cannot be so in this For having a joynt interest with the King in the premises in the Kingdomes right the sole propriator of them it cannot doubtles be guilty of treachery much lesse of High Treason for taking the custody and possession onely of that which is their owne especially when they both seise and detaine it for its owne proper use the Kingdomes security and defence without any malicious or traytorous intention against King or kingdome Secondly I answer that the seising or detaining of these from the King are no Treason or levying of Warre within this Law as is most evident by the Statutes of 6. Ed. 6. c. 11. which expresly distinguisheth the seising and detaining of the Kings Forts Ammunition Ships from the levying warre against the King in his Realme and by an expresse new clause enacts this seising and detayning to be High Treason from that time because it was no Treason within 25. Ed. 3. before which if it had beene in truth this new clause had beene superfluous which law of King Edward being repealed by primo Mariae Rastal Treason 20. this offence then ceased to be Treason whereupon by a speciall act of Parliament in 14 Eliz. c. 1. it was made High Treason againe which had beene needlesse if it had beene a levying of warre or Treason within 25. Ed. 3. before And that with this proviso this Act to endure during the Queenes Majesties life that now is ONLY and so by this Parliaments resolution it is no Treason since her death within 25 Ed. 3 for then this proviso had beene idle and repugnant too And therefore being now no High Treason in any person cannot without much calumny and injury be reputed Treason in both the Houses of Parliament uncapable of High Treason as the premises demonstrate In briefe he that seised and detained the Forts and Ships
right and interest wee cannot say many men but suspect the like and worse usages when these are all surrendred into his Majesties power and that he with his ill Counsellors who had lately such a bloody treacherous designe against Bristoll during the Treaty of Peace and now plainly professe that they never intended the Premises should be put into such persons hands as the Parliament and kingdome might confide in but themselves alone will then as much over-awe the present and all future Parliaments as they doe now the country people where they quarter and handle many active worthy members of both Houses particularly proclaimed rebels by the King without conviction who hath not so violently proceeded against any of the Irish Rebels in this kinde as he hath done against the houses of Parliament and the chiefe well deserving members of it as rigorously if not far worse as any now imprisoned by them notwithstanding that true rule of Seneca Remissius imperanti melius paretur Et non minus Principi turpia sunt multa supplicia quam Medico multa funera Their second generall reason is an ancient â—ore ploâ—teâ— conâ—ederacie between the Popish and Prelaticall Party in the Kingdome to change Religion and re-establish Popâ—ry Which designe hath been vigorously prosecuted long before his Majesties â—aigne but more effectually since his marriage with one of that Religion who in regard of her neerenesse to and continuall presence with him heretofore and activitie to assist him now against his Parliament hath such a meritâ—rious interest in his affections if not powerfull influence upon his will and Councells as may induce his Majestie as well as King Salomon to grant at least a speedy publike long-expected tolleration and free use of the Romish Religion if not a suppression of the Protestant faith throughout the Realme if all the premises be put into his Majesties unlimited power And that which backes this more then conjecturall feare is First the large visible progresse made in this designe before this Parliament as not onely the Houses joynt Declarations but divers Malignant Members declanatory Orations now with the King testifie together with our Prelates manifold Popish Innovations in Doctrines Ceremonies Ecclesiasticall proceedings the Popes Nuncioes Residence neere and free accesse to Court our Agents residence at Rome the Cell of Capuchins Chapples erected for Masse the infinite swarmes of Seminary Priests and Jusuites every where with freedome and impunity the suspention of the Lawes against them and Popish Recusants the late persecutions and suppressions of all godly Preaching Ministers and most zealous Protestants with other particulars clearely demonstrate Secondly the present generall Rebellion and bloody proceedings of the Papists in Ireland to extirpate the Protestant Religion there and the many prevayling Plots of the Irish Rebels party here to delay seize or frustrate all ayde and opposition against them from hence with his Majesties late Commissions to Papists and Protestants and some who have beene in actuall Rebellion to treate and conclude a peace with these Rebells contrary to the very Act he passed this Parliament for Irelands releefe Thirdly his Majesties late letter to the Councell in Ireland to exclude the Parliaments agents and members there from all their Councells and meetings and if reports be credible his Majesties Commissions lately issued to most notorious convicted Papists in Wales Lancashire the North and other parts to arme themselves and raise forces under their Commâ—nds who are now in severall bodies in the field and his inteâ—taiâ—ing of divers Popists and Irish Rebells in his Army to fight against the Parliament contrary to the expresse Lawes of the Realme his owne frequent Proclamations and Protestations â—o entertaine â—o Papists neare hâ—m and to defend the Protestant Religion Which added to the intercepting of the Parliaments provisions for the releefe of the Protestants in Ireland the entertaining of some of the Commanders sent to Ireland by the Parliament agâ—inst the Rebâ—lls if not sending for some of them out of Ireland from that Service to warre against the Parliament with the passes under his Majesties hand for the traâ—sâ—orting of some Popish Commanders since joyned wiâ—h the Irish Râ—bells into Ireland make many jealous heads suspect the common vaunt of the Irish Rebells that they have expresse Commissions both from the Kiâ—g aâ—d Queene to warrant theâ—r â—roceedings thâ—re and that they fight but for them against the Parliâ—mâ—nt Puâ—â—tanes and Parliament-Dâ—gs the Language of the Cavaleeres too learned from them are not onely possible but probable and that thâ—re is a generall designe on foote towards which the Papists in forraigne parts through the Priests and Queenes Negotiations have made large contributions by the Popish Armies now raised in both Kingdomes to sâ—t up Popery in its perfection every where and extirpate the Proteâ—â—ant Religion in all oâ—r Kingdomes which nothing but an absolute conquest of these blood-thirsty Papists caâ— in probability prevent they being already growne so insolent as to say Masse openly in all the Northerne parts and Army and in Reading in affront of God and our Religion If therefore the premises should now be wholy surrendred to his Majestie it is much to be feared that the Popish party now most powerfull would in recompence of their meritorious service and assistance in these warres at leastwise challenge if not gaine the chiefe command of the Ports Navie Ammunition the rather because the Lord Herbert a most notorious Papist both before and since this Parliament enjoyed the sole charge and custodie of all the Military Engines and Ammunition royall at Foxes Hall designed for the Kings chiefest Magazine and then farewell Religion Lawes Liberties our Soules and bodies must become either Slaves or Martyrâ—s Their third generall ground is the constant practise of most of our Kings as Iohn Henry the 3d. Edward and Richard the 2 d with others who after warres and differences with their Parliaments Lords Commons upon accommodations made betweene them as soone as ever they got possession of their Castles Ships Ammunition seised by their Subjects brake all vowes oathes covenants made unto them oppressing them more then ever enlarging their owne prerogatives and diminishing the Subjects Liberties yea taking away many of their lives against Law Oathes Promises Pardons on purpose to enthrall them which still occasioned new Commotions as the premised Histories and others plentifully informe us And that the King considering all his fore-mentioned proceedings and pertinacious adhearing to his former evill Councellours and their Councells should degenerate from his predecessors Policies in case the premises be yeelded wholy to him before our Liberties and Religion be better setled and the just causes of our feares experimentally removâ—d iâ— hardly credible But against these 3. Generall reasons his Majesties many late solemne Protestations and those Acts which he hath passed this Parliament are objected as sufficient security against all future feares To which they answer First that if his Majâ—sties Coronation
Parliament dare trust one the other alone with the premises and it is neither Royall nor Honourable as many beleev for the King to trust the Parliament now alone with these who in their Declarations never desired but professed the contrary that the chiefest command of the Militia when indifferent Officers were appointed should still reside in his Majesty in as ample manner as before there is no other equall honourable just impartiall probable way left to secure or accord both parties in this particular but onely to commit the premises for a convenient time to the custody of such trusty persons nominated by the Parliament to the King or by the King to the Parliament as both sides ioyntly shall allow of and by a speciall Bill to prescribe them such an Oath as shall oblige them to keep and imploy them onely for the ioynt use of King Kingdome and Parliament by the joynt direction of King and Parliament and not by the single warrant or command of either of them whiles this Parliament continues Vnder paine of High Treason both against the King and Kingdome I shall close up this obiection with the words of Seneca Securitas securitate mutua paciscenda est Errat enim si quis existimet tutum esse Regem vbi nihil a regâ— tutum est Vnum est inexpugnabile munimentum Amor Ciuium which the King shall then be sure of when he takes up this resolution Non rempublicam suam esse sed se Reipublicae and shall really trust the Kingdome and Parliament as much as farre forth as he expects or desires they should trust him The Parliaments Right to Elect Privie Counsellours Great Officers and Iudges THe third grand Complaint of the King and Royalists against this Parliament is That they take upon them a power to recommend and nominate to the King his Privie Counsellours Iudges with other great Officers of State demanding that none of them may hereafter especially during Parliaments be ordained by his Majesty but by their Nomination or advice A great affront an intollerable encroachment on the Prerogative Royall as is pretended The lowd clamour against the Parliament if seriously examined will speedily vanish into nothing For first it is already cleared and Fortescue so resolves That Kings themselves the highest Officers and Justiciaries in their Kingdomes were both created and elected at first by the free generall votes of their people from whom alone they received all their Royall Authority having still no other nor greater lawfull power then they conferred on them onely for the defence of their Laws Persons Liberties Estates and the Republicks welfare which they may regulate augment or diminish for the Common good as they see just cause Therefore doubtlesse the people who thus created and elected their Kings at first did likewise constitute and elect all publike Councellours Officers Judges Ministers of the State giving both being and bounds to their severall Offices and Iurisdictions by publike Lawes which is most apparent not only in the Roman Lacedemonian and other Kingdomes but our own too by infinite Acts of Parliament creating regulating and limiting the power Charters Pattents Graunts and proceedings not onely of our Kings but of their Counsellours Chancellous Treasurers Keepers of the Great Seale and privie Seale high Stewards Admiralls Marshalls Masters of the Horse Presidents of the Marches and of York Masters and other Officers of the Court of Wards Iudges and Iustices of all Courts all kinds Sherifs Coroners Customers Searchers Escheators and all other Temporall or Ecclesiasticall publick Officers the right of whose elections remaining originally in the Kingdome and Parliament representing it was never yet irrevocably or totally transferred by them to the King by any publike acts that I have seene and therefore when they see just cause they may make use of this their primitive inherent right of Election without any reall incroachment on the Kings Prerogative Secondly I have already proved that the Heretochs Lieutenants Generall and Sherifs as likewise the Conservators of the Peace in every County through the Realme were anciently elected onely by the Parliament and People not the King though they had the custody power Command of the whole Countey without any impeachment to the Prerogative Royall why then may not these other publike Officers of the Estate be thus nominated and chosen by the Parliament likewise without any just exception or offence Thirdly All Coroners Majors Sherifs Baylifs Aldermen Recorders of London Yorke Bristoll and generally of all Cities Townes and Burroughs throughout the Kingdome which have the chiefe Government of these Corporations Verderers of the Forrest Constables and other Officers have ever anciently and are still at this day elected onely by the People not the King Yea all Arch-bishops Bishops Abbots Priors with other Ecclesiasticall Officers who were formerly Peers and Members of the Parliament and Rulers in the Church were anciently chosen not by the King himselfe but onely by the Clergie and people as sundry Presidents and Statutes manifest and the Conge de'sliers at this day for the Election of new Bishops more then intimate and all this without the least violation of the Kings Prerogative why then may not the Parliament nominate all those publike Officers to the King by Parallell Reason without Ecclipsing his Prerogative Fourthly The Knights Citizens and Burgesses of the Kings and Kingdomes greatest Court and Councell the Parliament the supreamest Counsellors and Iudges of all others to whom all other Courts Counsellors Officers Iudges are responsible for their actions Iudgements advice have alwayes of right beene and yet are elected onely by the Free-holders and Commons of the Realme yea all the members of the Lords house though summoned thither by the Kings Writ and not elected sit there of right not of grace or the Kings free choyse by the fundamentall Lawes and Constitutions of the Realme neither can the King by his absolute Prerogative elect any members of the Commons House or exclude any member of it or Peere of the Vpper House who by vertue of his Peerage ought to sit there without the Houses consents for then if he might elect or exclude one he might likewise choose and seclude more yea most of them by like reason at his pleasure and so subvert the subjects Priviledges and by a Packed Parliament impose what Lawes or Taxes he would on his people to their slavery and ruine Which freedome of the subjects Election and all Lords Summons is so essentiall and necessary to Parliaments that the Parliaments of 21 R. 2. at Westminster and of 38 H. 6. at Coventry were by the Parliaments of 1 H. 4. c. 3 4. Nâ— 21 22. and 39 H. 6. c. 1. adjudged and declared to be void and no Parliaments at all but unlawfull yea devillish Assemblies and Ordinances for this very Reason because in the first of them the Knights were not duly elected by the Commons according to Law
and custome but by the Kings pleasure and the Lords onely of the Kings party contrary to right and reason summoned to it by meanes whereof Will therein ruled for reason men alive were condemned without examination men dead and put in execution by privie murther were adjudged openly to dye others banished without answer an Earle arraigned not suffered to plead his pardon c. and because the latter of them by divers seditious evill-disposed persons about the King was unduly summoned onely to destroy some of the Great Nobles faithfull and Lawfull Lords and other faithfull liege people of the Realme out of hatred and malice which the said seditious persons of long time had against them and a great part of the Knights of divers Counties of the Realme and many Burgesses and Citizens for divers Burroughs and Cities appearing in the some were Named returned and accepted some of them without due and free Election some of them without any Election by meanes and labour of the said seditious persons against the course of the Lawes and Liberties of the Commons of the Realme wherby many great Jeopardies Enormities and Inconveniences wel-nigh to the ruine decay and subversion of the Realme ensued If then the grand Councellors and Judges of this highest Court are and ought to be elected only by the Commons not the King because they are to consult and make Lawes for the Kingdomes welfare safety government in which the Realme is more concerned then the King and Bishops Abbots and Priors likewise whiles members of the Lords House of Parliament were chosen by the Clergy People Commons not the King by semblable or better reason the whole State in Parliament when they see just cause may claime the nomination of all publike Officers of the Kingdome being as much or more the Kingdomes Officers 〈◊〉 the Kings and as responsible to the Parliament as to the King for their misdemeanours in their places without any diminution of the Kings Prerogative Fiftly the Parliament consisting of the most Honourable Wise Grave and discree test persons of all parts of the Kingdome are best able clearely and impartially to Iudge who are the fittest ablest faithfullest most deserving men to manage all these publike Offices for the Kings the Kingdoms honour and advantage better then either the King himselfe his Cabinet-Counsell or any unconsiderable Privadoes Courtiers Favourites who now usually recommend men to these places more for their own private ends and interests then the Kings or Kingdoms benefit therfore it is but just equitable that they should have the principall nomination and recommendation of them to the King rather then any others whomsoever that the King should rather confide herein to their unbiased Iudgements then to his most powerfull trustiest Minions who would out the Parliament of this just priviledge that they might unjustly engrosse it to themselves and none might mount to any places of publike trust but by their deare-purchased private Recommendations the cause of so many unworthy untrusty corrupt publike Officers and Judges of late times who have as much as in them lay endeavoured to enslave both us and our posterities by publike illegall Resolutions against their Oathes and Consciences Sixthly Though our Kings have usually enjoyed the choice of Judges and State Officers especially out of Parliament time yet this hath been rather by the Parliaments and peoples permissions then concessions and perchance by usurpation as appeares by Sherifes and Lieutenants of Counties Elections now claimed by the King though anciently the Subjects right as I have proved And if so a Title gained only by Connivance or Usurpation can be no good plea in Barre against the Parliaments Interest when there is cause to claime it however the Kings best Title to elect these publike Officers is only by an ancient trust reposed in his Predecessors and him by the Parliament and Kingdom with this tacit condition in Law which Littleton himselfe resolves is annexed to all Officers of trust whatsoever that he shall well and lawfully discharge this trust in electing such Counsellors Officers and Iudges as shall be faithfull to the Republicke and promote the subjects good and safety If then the King at any time shall breake or pervert this trust by electing such great Counsellors Officers and Judges as shall willingly betray his Subjects Liberties Proprieties subvert all Laws foment and prosecute many desperate oppressing Projects to ruine or inthrall the Kingdom undermine Religion and the like as many such have been advanced of late yeares no doubt the Parliament in such cases as these may justly regulate or resume that trust so far into their own hands as to recommend able faithfull persons to these publike places for the future without any injury to the Kings Authority It was a strange opinion of Hugh Spensers great favourites to King Edward the second which they put into a Bill in writing That homage and the Oath of Allegiancâ— is more by reason of the Crowne then by reason of the Person of the King and is more bound to the Crowne then to the Person which appeares because that before the descent of the Crowne no Allegiance is due to the Person Therefore put case the King will not discharge his trust well according to reason in right of his Crowne his Subjects are bound by the Oath made to the Crowne to reforme the King and State of the Crowne because else they could not performe their Oath Now it may say they be demanded how the King ought to be reformed By 〈◊〉 of Law or by 〈◊〉 By suite at Law a man can have no redresse at all for a man can have no Iudge but these who are of the Kings party In which case if the will of the King be not according to reason he shall have nothing but â—rrour maintained and conâ—â—med Therefore it behoveth for saving the Oath when the King will not redresse a thing and remove what is evill for the Common people and prejudiciall to the Crowne that the thing ought to be reformed by force because the King is bound by his Oath to governe his Lieges and people and his Lieges are bound to governe in aide of him and in default of him Whereupon these Spensers of their owne private Authority tooke upon them by Vsurpation the sole government both of King and Kingdome suffering none of the Peeres of the Realme or the Kings good Counsellours appointed by the State to come neere him to give him good counsell not permitting the King so much as to speake to them but in their presence But let this their opinion and private unlawfull practise be what it will yet no doubt it is lawfull for the whole State in Parliament to take course that this part of the Kings Royall trust the chusing of good publike Counsellours Officers Judges which much concernes the Republike be faithfully discharged by recommending such persons of quality integrity and ability to all publike places of trust and
of the Kings just Prerogative transcends my understanding to conceive Finally our own Parliaments in most Kings Reignes have both claimed and enjoyed this power of Electing Privie Counsellours Chancellours Treasurers Judges and other great Officers of State and created some new Officers of far higher quality and power to governe both King and Kingdome then any the Parliament desires 〈◊〉 are in truth fitting for them to create unlesse in cases of absolute necessity to prevent the Kingdomes utter ruâ—ne To give you some few principall instances of many In the Yeare 1214. the 16 Yeare of King Iohns raigne In a Parliament held at â—â—â—ning-Meade neare Windsor for the setling and securing of Magna Charta and other the Subjects Lawes and Liberties formerly granted by Henry the 1. it was agreed by King Iohn and Enacted That there should be 25 Barons Chosen such as the Lords would who should to their uttermost power cause the same to be held and observed And that if either the King or his Iusticiar should transgresse in any Article of the Lawes and the offences shewed 4 Barons of the 25. should come to the King or in his absence out of the Kingdome to the chiefe Iusticiar and declare the excesse requiring without delay redresse for the same which if not made within 40. dayes after such declaration those 4 Barons should referre the cause to the rest of the 25 who with the Commons of the Land might distraine and inforce the King by all meanes they could by seising upon his Castles Lands and Pessessions or other goods his Person excepted and that of his Queene and Câ—ildren till amends be made according to their Arbitration And that whosoever would should take their Oath for the execution hereof and obey the Commandement of the 25. Barons herein without prohibition And if any of them dissented or could not assemble The Major part to have the same power of proceeding Hereupon there are 25. Barons chosen to bâ— Conservators of Magna Charta and the Subjects Priviledges whose Names you may reade in Matthew Paris who by the Kings Consent tooke an Oath upon their soules that they would keepe these Charters with all diligence and Compell the King if he should chance to repent as he did soone after to observe them Which done all the rest of the Lords then likewise tooke another Oath to assist and obey the Commands of those five and twenty Barons In the Yeare 1221. Hugh de Burgh was made the Protector or Guardian of the Realme by a Parliament held at Oxford In the Yeare 1222. I reade in Matthew Paris and others that Ralph Nevill Bishop of Chichister was made Keeper of the Great Seale and Chancellour of England by assent of the whole Kingdome in Parliament to wit in such sort Vt non deponeretur ab ejusdem sigilli custodia NISI TOTIVS REGNI ORDINANTE CONSENSâ—V CONSILIO That he should not be deposed from the custody of the said Seale but BY THE ORDINANCE CONSENT and COVNSELL OF THE WHOLE REALME Loe here the greatest Officer of the Realme not onely elected but confirmed by Parliament so as not to be displaced but by the consent of the whole Realme whose publike Officeâ— he was Hereupon King Henry afterward taking some distaste against Ralfe because the Monkes of Winchester elected him Bishop of that Sea against his good liking tooke away the Seale from him and delivered it to Geffery of the Temple in the 22â— Yeare of his Reigne but yet he held his Chancellours place still and tooke the profits of it during all his life though he refused to take the Seale againe when the King offered to restore it him the 23. of his Reigne Quod per Consilium praedicto Cancellario commissum fuit TOTIVS REGNI After which he being restored to the Seale by the Parliament An. 1236. this King removed Ralph the Steward of his Houshold with certaine other his Counsellours and great Officers of his House from his Counsell and their Offices and he likewise most instantly required his Seale from this Bishop of Chichester his Chancellour who executed his Office unblameably being a Pillar of Truth in the Court But the Chancellour refused to deliver it seeing the violence of the King to exceed the bounds of Modesty and said That hee could by 〈◊〉 meanes doe it Cum illud COMMVNI CONSILIO REGNI SVSCEPISSET since he had received it by the common Counsell of the Kingdome wherefore he could not resigne it to any one WITHOVT THE COMMON COVNSELL OF THE REALME to wit the Parliament Anno Dom. 1237. King Henry the third sommoning a Parliament at London because it seemed somewhat hard to sequester all his present Counsell from him sodenly as reprobate it was concluded that the Earle Warran William de Ferarijs and John Fitz Geofrey should be added to his Privie Counsell whom the King caused to sweare That by no meanes neither through gifts nor any other manner they should deviate from the way of truth but should give good and wholesome councell both to the King himselfe and the Kingdome Whereupon they granted him a Subsidie of the thirtieth part of their goods upon condition that from thenceforth and ever after forsaking the Counsell of strangers and all unnaturall ones qui semper sui non Regni amici esse consueverunt Regni bona distrahere non adunare he should adhere to the counsell of his faithfull and naturall subjects Et sic soluto consilio non sine interiori murmuratione multa concepta indignatione â—o quod cum difficultate tanta Regis animum ad salubre consilium contorquerent consilijs eorum a quibus omnem honorem terrenum habet obsecundarent ad propria quisqueremeavit But this prefidious King Regni delapidator as the Barons and Historians stile him contrary to his solemne Oath and promise would not be weaned from his evill Counsellours but retained them still till by force of Armes they were removed and banished In the Yeare 1244. the 28 of Henry the third his Reigne the Bishop of Chichester that faithfull Stout Chancellour made by Parliament dying and the place continuing void for a space in a Parliament at London the Lords and Commons complained That for defect of a Chancellour divers Writs were granted against Iustice and they demanded that by THEIR ELECTION a Iusticiar and Chancellour might be made by whom the state of the Kingdome might be setled AS IT WAS ACCVSTOMED The King promised to reforme all things himselfe least he might seeme thereto compelled by them which they gave him a convenient time to effect and so adjourned promising to give him an aide at their next meeting if in the meane time he redressed things amisse according to promise Which he failing to doe At their next meeting They demanded Magna Charta to be confirmed which they had divers times dearely purchased and a new Charter to be made for that purpose That
deliver up the Seale and Iustices Roles unto him who answered that they could by no meanes doe it without the Barons consent and pleasure concurring with the Kings with which answer the King being moved presently without consulting with the Baronage made Walter Merton Chancellour and the Lord Philip Basset Chiefe Justice to him and the Kingdom removing those the Barons had appointed from those and other places Which the Barons hearing of considering that this was contrary to them and their provisions and fearing least if the King should thus presume he would utterly subvert the Statutes of Oxford thereupon they poasted to the King guarded with Armes and power and charged him with the breach of his Oath forcing him at last to come to an agreement with them which the King soone violating the Barons and he raised great Forces met and fought a bloody battle at Lewes in Sussex where after the losse of 20000. men the King and his Son Prince Edward with sundry Lords of his party were taken and brought Prisoners to London where all the Prelates Earles and Barons meeting in Parliament Anno 1265 as Mathew Westminster computes it made new Ordinances for the Government of the Realme appointing among other things that two Earles and one Bishop elected by the Commons should chuse 9. other Persons of which three should still assist the King and by thâ— Counsell of those three and the other nine all things should be ordered as well in the Kings House as in the Kingdome and that the King should have no power at all to doe any thing without their Counsell and assent or at least without the advice of three of them To which Articles the King by reason of menaces to him to elect another King and Prince Edward for feare of perpetuall Imprisonment if they consented not were enforced to assent all the Bishops Earles and Barons consenting to them and setting their Seales to the Instrument wherein these Articles were conteined After which the Earle of Leicester and his two Sons being three of the twelve devided all the Kings Castles and strong holds betweene them and bestowed all the chiefe Offices in the Kings House upon his Capitall enemies which indiscreete disloyall carriage of theirs much offended not only the King and Prince but the Earle of Glocester and other of the Barons so that they fell off from the Earle to the King and Prince and in a battell at Eusham slew the Earle and most of his Partisans after which victory the King calling a Parliament at Winchester utterly repealed and vacated those former Ordinances which had they only demaunded the Nomination of great Officers Counsellours and Judges to the King and not entrenched so far upon his Prerogative as to wrest all his Royall power out of his hands not only over his Kingdom but houshold too I doubt not but they had beene willingly condiscended to by the King and Prince as reasonable and not have occasioned such bloody wars to repeale them by force In K. Edward the second his Reigne the Lords and Commons by an Ordinance of Parliament having banished out of Court and Kingdome Pier Gaveston his viâ—ious favourite and pernicious grand Counsellour in a Parliament held at Warwick nominated and constituted Hugh Spenser the Sonne to be the Kings Chamberlaine and in that Parliament further enacted that certaine Prelates and other Grandees of the Realme should remaine neare the King by turnes at set seasons of the Yeare to counsell the King better without whom no great businesse ought to be done challenging writes Speed by sundry Ordinances madâ— by them in Parliament not onely a power to reforme the Kings House and Councell and TO PLACE AND DISPLACE ALL GREAT OFFICERS AT THEIR PLEASVRE but even a joynt interest in the Regiment of the Kingdome After which the Spensers engrossing the sole Regiment of the King and Kingdome to themselves and excluding those Lords from the King appointed by the Parliament to advise him not suffering the King so much as to speake with them but in their presence they were for this and other offences banished the Land by Act of Parliament This King towards the end of his raigne after the Queenes arrivall with her Army obscuring himselfe and not appearing by advise and consent of the Lords the Duke of Aquitaine was made High Keeper of England and they as to the Custos of the same did sweare him fealty and by them Robert Baldocke Lord Chancellour was removed the Bishop of Norwich made Chancellour of the Realme and the Bishop of Winchester Lord Treasurer without the Kings assent In the 15 Yeare of K. Edward the 3d. chap. 3 4. there was this excellent Law enacted Because the points of the great Charter be blemished in divers manners and lesse well holden then they ought to be to the great perill and slaunder of the King and dammage of the people especially in as much as Clerkes Peeres of the Land and other freemen be arrested and imprisoned and outed of their goods and Cattels which were not appealed nor indighted nor suite of the party against them affirmed It is accorded and assented that henceforth such things shall not be done And if any Minister of the Kings or other person of what condition he be doe or come against any part of the great Charter or other Statutes or the Laws of the Land he shall answer to the Parliament as well as the suite of the King as at the suite of the party where no remedy nor punishment was ordained before this time as farre forth WHERE IT WAS DONE BY COMMISSION OF THE KING as of his owne Authority notwithstanding the Ordinance made before this time at Northampton which by assent of the King the Prelates Earles and Barons and the Commonalty of the Land in this present Parliament is repealed and utterly disanulled And that the Chancellour Treasurer Barons and Chancellour of the Eschequer the Iustices of the one Bench and of the other Iustices assigned in the County Steward and Chamberlaine of the Kings house Keeper of the Privie Seale Treasurer of the Wardrobe Controuler and they that be chiefe deputed to abide nigh the Kings Sonne Duke of Cornewall shall be now sworne in this Parliament and so from henceforth at all times that they shall be put in Office to keepe and maintaine the Priviledges and Franchises of holy Church and the points of the great Charter and the Charter of the Forrest and all other Statutes without breaking any point Item It is assented that if ANY THE OFFICERS AFORESAID or chiefe Clerke to the Common Bench or the Kings Bench by death or other cause be out of his Office that our Soveraigne Lord the King BY THE ACCORD OF HIS GREAT MEN which shall be found most nighest in the County which hee shall take towards him and by good Councell which he shall have about him shall put another convenient into the said Office which shall be sworne after the forme aforesaid And
the Statutes at large in 11. 21. R. 2. and our Historianâ— in those yeares more copiously manifest In 12. R. 2. c. 2. There was this notable Law enacted which Sir Edward Cooke affirmes is worthy to be writ in Letters of gold and worthier to be put in due execution For the Universall wealth of all the Realme it is enacted that the Chauncellor Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale Steward of the Kings house the Kings Chamberlaine Clarke of the Rolls the Iustices of the one Bench and other Barons of the Exchequor and all other that shall be called to ordaine name or make Iustices of peace which whether the Lord Keeper alone can make or unmake without consent of all these or put out of Commission without just cause and conviction now commonly practised is a considerable Question upon this and other statutes Sheriffes Escheators Customers Controllers OR ANY OTHER OFFICER or Minister of the King shall be firmely sworne that they shall not ordaine name or make Iustices of peace Sheriffe Escheator Customer Controller or other Officer or Minister of the King for any gift or brocage favour or affection nor that none which puâ—sueth by him or by other privily or apertly to be in any manner Office shall be put in the same Office or in any other But that they make ALL SVCH OFFICERS and Ministers OF THE BEST MOST LAWFVLL MEN SVFFICIENT to their estimation and knowledge Which most excellent Law with others of like nature still in force were it duly executed there would not be so many corrupt Officers of all these sorts in the kingdome as now swarme in every place From which Act I shall onely make these 2. Inferences First that if so great a care ought to be had in the choyce of these under-Officers then certainely farre more of the grand Officers and Iudges of the kingdome Secondly that if it be no disparagement to the Kings honour or prerogative for these greâ—t Officers of the Realm to ordain name and make Iustices of peace Sheriffes and other under Officers of the King wiâ—hout the kings privitie as oft times they doe then by the same or greater reason it can be no diminotion of his honour or prerogative Royall for the Parliament which is best able to judge of mens abilities and honesties to have power onely to nominate or recommend to the King such as they know to be the best most lawfull and sufficient men for the highest state Offices and places of Iudicature when they becomevoyd Not to trouble you with any more Presidents in this Kings Raigne recorded in Story I shall close them up with one or two more upon record In the Parliament of 3. R. 2. The Câ—ancellor having declared the causes of Summons and among others the great stâ—aights the King was in for want of money so that he had at that time nothing in his Treasury but was greaâ—ly endebted c. He pâ—ayed the Parliament â—o advise how and after what manner he mâ—ght be relieved not onely for his owne safety but for the safetie of them all and of the Râ—alme To which the Commons after they were advised of theâ—r said Charge returned this Answer to the King in Parliament by their Speaker in name of the whole Commons That the said Commons are of opinion that if their Liege Soveraigne had beene well and 〈◊〉 governed in his Expences spent 〈◊〉 the Realme and elsewhere he now had had no neede of their aid by charging the 〈…〉 whom they imagined to be now more poore and indigent then ever they were before Wherefore they pray That the Prelates and other Lords of the Kings continuall Councell who have a long time travelled in the said affaires BE VTTERLY DISCHARGED to their great ease and in discâ—arge of the King from their custodies and that No such Counsellors should be retained about â—he King in regaâ—d that our Lord the King is now of good discretion and â—f a goodly Stature having respect to his Age which is now neare the age of his noble Grandfather at the time of his Coronation who had no other Counsellors at the beginning of his raigne but ONELY the Five accustomed Principall Officers of HIS REALME They further pray that In this Parliament these Five Principall Officers may bee Elected and Chosen out of the most Sufficient Men within the Realme who may be tractable and who may best know and execute their Offices that is to say The Chancellor Treasurer Keeper of the Privie Seale Chiefe Chamberlaine and Steward of the Kings House and that these so chosen of whose Names and persons the Commons will be ascâ—rtained this Parliament for their greater comfort and aide to execute the businesse of the King shall have it therein declared that they Shall not be Removed before the next Parliament unlâ—sse it be by reason of Death Sicknesse or other necessary cause And they likewise pray for remedy of default â—f the saâ—d Government if there be any on that party that a sufficient and generall Commission may be made the best that may be devised to certaine Prelates Lords and others of the most sufficient lawfull and wise men of the Realme of England diligently to Survey and examine in all the Courts and places of the King as well within his owne house as elsewhere the estate of the said House and al expences and receits whatsoever made by any of the Ministers or any Officers of thâ— Realme and of othâ—r his Seignoriâ—s and Lands as well on this side as â—eyond the Sâ— as from the Kings Coronâ—tion till this prâ—sâ—nt so thâ—t if there be aâ—y default bee found by the said Examination in any mâ—nner by negligence of Officers or othâ—rwise â—he said Commissioners shall certifie them to our Lâ—râ— the King to have them amended and corrected to the endâ— that our Loâ—d the King may be honourably governed within his Realm as bâ—longeâ—h to a King to be governed and may be able with his owne râ—veneues to support the charge of his Expences and to defend the Realme on every part and defray the other charges above named Which Petition and Commission the King accordingly granted In the Parliament of 13. R 2. An. 1389. Iohâ— Duke of Lancaster By ASSENT of all the Estates of Parliament was created Duke of Aquitaine for his life by King Richard his Nephew the words of whose Patent Printed at large in Master Seldens Titles of Honour runne thus De ASSENSU Praelatorum Ducum Magâ—â—tum alioâ—um Proâ—erum Communitatis Regni nostri Angliae in instanti Parliamento nostro apud West monasterium convâ—cato existentiuâ— teâ— praedelectissimum Patrium no strumin DVCEM AQVITANIAE cum Tituâ—o Stilo ac nominâ— honore eidem debitis praefiâ—imâ—â— ac inde praesentiali er per â—ppositio 〈◊〉 Cappae 〈◊〉 capiâ—i ac traditionem Virgae aureae iâ—vestimus c. toto tempoâ—e viâ—ae tuae possidâ—ndum c. Giving him power thereby To Coine what Gold
and Silver Money he pleased Nobili aâ—dâ—â—tiam personas ignobiles Senescallos Iudices Capitaâ—cos Consules 〈…〉 Procâ—ratores Recepâ—ores quoscunque Officiarios alios creandi 〈…〉 ponendi in singulis locis Ducatus praedicti quandâ— opus erit inflitutos 〈…〉 Officiarios autedictos amovendi loco amotorum alios subrogandi c. Heere ◠〈…〉 the Title hoâ—â—ur of a Duke and Dukedome in France given by the 〈◊〉 of England as King of France by assent and authority of a Parliament in 〈…〉 Captaines and all other Officers within that Dukedome In the Parliament Rolls of 1. H. 4. num 106. The Commons Petitioned the King that for the safety of himselfe as likewise for the safety of all his Realmâ— and of his Lieges BY ADVISE OF HIS SAGE COVNSELL hâ—e would ordaine SVRE or trusty and SVFFICIENT CAPTAINES and GARDIANS OF HIS CASTLES and FORTRESSES as well in Englaâ—d as in Wales to prevent all perills The very Petition in effect that this Parliament tendered to his Majestie touching the Militia To which the King readily gave this answer Le Roy le voet The King wills it In the same Rol. Num. 97. The Commons likewise petitioned That the Lords Spirituall and Temporall shall not be received in time to come for to excuse them to say That they durst not to doe nor speake the Law nor what they thought for DOVBT of death or that they are not free of themselves because they are more bound under PAINE OF TREASON to keepe their Oath then to feare death or any foâ—feiture To which the King gave this answer The King holds all his Lords and Iustices for good sufficient and loyall and that they will not give him other Counsell or Advise but such as shall be Honest Iust and Profitable for him and the Realme And if any will complaine of them in speciall for the time to come of the contrary the King will reforme and amend it Whereupon we finde they did afterwards complaine accordingly and got new Privie Counsellors chosen and approved in Parliament in the 11 th Yeare of this Kings Raigne as we shall see anone And in the same Parliament Num. 108. I finde this memorable Record to prove the King inferiour to and not above his Laws to alter or infringe them Item Whereas at the request of Richard laâ—e King of England in a Parliament held at Winchester the Commons of the said Parliamâ—nt granted to him that he should be in as good libertie as his Progenitors before him were by which grant the said King woulâ— say that he might turne or change the Lawes at his pleasure and caused them to be changed AGAINST HIS OATH as is openly known in divers cases And now in this present Parliament the Commons thereof of their good assent and free will confidâ—ng in the Nobility high discretion and gracious government of the King our Lord have granted to him That they will He should be in as great Royall Liberty as his noble Progenitors were before him Whereupon our said Lord of his Royall grace AND TENDER CONSCIENCE hath granted in full Parliament That it is not at all his intent nor will to change the Lawes Statutes nor good usagâ—s nor to to take other advantage by the said graunt but for to keepe the Ancient Lawes and Statutes ordained and used in the time of his Noble Progenitors AND TO DOE RIGHT TO ALL PEOPLE IN MERCY AND TRVTH ACCORDING TO HIS OATH which he thus ratified with his Royall assent Le Roy le voet By which Record it is evident First that the Kings Royall Authority and Prerogative is derived to him and may be enlarged or abridged by the Commons and Houses of Parliament as they see just cause Secondly that King Richard the second and Henry the fourth tooke and received the free use and Libertie of their Prerogatives from the grant of the Commons in Parliament and that they were very subject to abuse this free grant of their Subjects to their oppression and prejudice Thirdly That the King by his Prerogative when it is most free by his Subjects grant in Parliament hath yet no right nor power by vertue thereof to change or alter any Law or Statute or to doe any thing at all against Law or the Subjects Rights and Priviledges enjoyed in the Raignâ—â— of ancient Kings Therefore no power at all to deprive the Parliament it selfe of this their ancient undubitable oft-enjoyed Right and Priviledge to elect Lord Chancellors Treasurers Privie Seales Chiefe Iustices Privie Counsellors Lord Lieutenants of Counties Captaines of Castles and Fortresses Sheriffes and other publike Officers when they see just cause to make use of this their right and interest for their owne and the Kingdomes safety as now they doe and have as much reason to doe as any their Predecessors had in any age When they behold so many Papists Malignants up in Armes both in England and Ireland to ruine Parliaments Religion Lawes Liberties and make both them and their Posterities meere slaves and vassalls to Forraigne and Domesticke Enemies In the 11. yeare of King Henry the 4 th Rot. Parl. numâ— 14. Art c. 1. The Commons in Parliament petitioned this King First That it would please the King to ordaine and assigne in this Parliament the most valiant sage and discretest Lords Spirituall and Temporall of His Realme TO BE OF HIS COVNSELL in aide and supportation of the Good and substantiall Government and for the weale of the King and of the Realme and the said Lords of the Counsell and the Iustices of the King should be openly sworne in that present Parliament to acquit themselves well and loyally in their counsels and actions for the weale of the King and of the Realme in all points without doing favour to any maner of person for affection or affinity And that it would please our Lord the King in presence of all the Estates in Parliament to command the said Lords and Iustices upon the Faith and Allegiance they owe unto him to doe full Iustice and equall right to every one without delay as well as they may without or notwithstanding any command or charge of any person to the contrary To which the King gave this answer Le Roy le Voet After which the second day of May the Commons came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there prayed to have connusance of the names of the Lords which shall be of the Kings continuall Counsell to execute the good Constitutions and Ordinances made that Parliament To which the King answered that some of the Lords he had chosen and nominated to be of his said Counsell had excused themselves for divers reasonable causes for which he held them well excused and as to the other Lords whom hee had ordained to be of his said Counsell Their Names were these Mounsier the Prince the Bishop of Wâ—nchester the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Bath the Earle of Arundâ—â— the Earle of Westmerland and
the Lord Burnell And here upon the Prince in his owne name and of the other forementioned Lords prayed to be excused in case they could not finde sufficient to support their necessary charges And that notwithstanstanding any charge by them accepted in this Parliament that they may be discharged in the end of the Parliament in case nothing shall be granted to support their foresaid charges And because the said Prince should not be sworne by reason of the highnesse and excellency of his Honourable Person the other Lords and Officers were sworne and swore upon the condition aforesaid to goâ—erne and acquit themselves in their counsell well and faithfully according to the tenour of the first Article delivered among others by the said Commons and likewise the Iustices of the one Bench and other were sworne and tooke an Oath to keepe the Lawes and doe Iustice and equall right according to the purport of the said first Article And on the 9. of May being the last day of the Parliament The Commons came before the King and the Lords and then the Speaâ—er in the name of the said commons prayed the King to have full conusance of the names of the Lords of his Counsell and because the Lords who were named before to be of the said Counsell had taken their Oathes upon certaine conditions as aforesaid that the same Lords of the Counsell should now be newly charged and sworne without condition And hereupon the Prince prayed the King as well for himself as for the other Lords of the Counsell that forasmuch as the Bishop of Durham and Earle of Westmorland who are ordained to be of the same Counsell cannot continually attent therein as well for divers causes as are very likely to happen in the Marches of Scotland as for the enforcement of the said Marches that it would please the King to designe other Lords to bee of the same Counsell with the Lords before assigned And hereupon the King IN FVLL PARLIAMENT assigned the Bishop of Saint Davids and the Earle of Warwicke to be of his said Counsell with the other forenamed Lords and that they should bee charged in like manner as the other Lords without any condition A notable President where all the Kings Privy Counsell are nominated and elected by him in full Parliament and their names particularly declared to the Commons before they are sworne to the end that they might except against them if there were just cause who in their Petition and Articles to the King expresse in generall what persons the King should make choise of for his Counsellors and Iudges and what Oathes they should take in Parliament before they were admitted to their places Which was as much or more as this Parliament ever desired and the King may now with as much Honour and Iustice grant without any diminution of his Prerogative as this Magnanimous Victorious King Henry did then without the least deniall or delay In the fiâ—t Yeare of King Henry the fift This King undertaking a warre with France by Advise and consent of his Parliament as honourable to the King and profitable to the Kingdome toâ—which war they liberally contributed Iohn Duke of Bedford was in and by that Parliament made GOVERNOVR AND REGENT OF THE REALME AND HEAD OF THE COMMON-WEALTH Which Office he should enjoy as long as the King was making Warre on the French Nation the Summons of which Parliament issued out by this Duke in the Kings Name See H. 1. c. 1. In the Patent Rolls of 24. Hen. 6. 1 â— pars mem 16. The King grants to Iohn Duke of Exceter the Office of Admirall of England Ireland and Aqultain which Grant is thus subscribed Per breve de privato Sigillo AVCTORITATE PARLIAMENTI So that hee enjoyed that Office by apointment and Authority of the Parliament which was no set standing Office nor place of great Honour in former ages when there were many Admiralls in England designed to severall Quarters and those for the most part annuall or but of short continuance not for life as Sir Henry Spelman shewes at large in his Glossarie Title Admirallus to whom I referre the Reader and Title Heretocâ—us which Heretochs elected by the people had the command of the Militia of the Realme by Sea and Land and this word Heretoch in Saxon signifying properly a Generall Captaine or Leader as you may see there and in Master Seldenâ— Titles of Honour Pag. 605. 606. And sometimes though more rarely an Earle Count or Nobleman Earlederman or Prince Hengist and Horsa being called Heretogan in a Saxon Annall In the 1. yeare of King Henry 6. being but 9. months old when the Crowne descended the Parliament summoned by his Father Henry the 5. as Walsingham writes was continued in which By ASSENT OF ALL THE STATES Humfry Duke of Gloucester WAS ELECTED AND ORDAINED DEFNDER AND PROTECTOR OF ENGLAND in the absence of his elder Brother the Duke of Bedford and all the Offices and Benefices of the Realm were committed to his disposall In this Parliament a strange sight never before seen in England this infant king sitting in his Queen mothers lap passed in Majestick manner to Westminster and there tooke state among all his Lords before he could tell what English meant to exercise the place of Soveraigne direction in open Parliament then assembled to establish the Crowne upon him In the Parliament Rolls of the 1. yeare of this King I finde many notable passages pertinent to the present Theme of which for their rarity I shall give you the larger account Numb 1. There is a Commission in this Infant Kings name directed to his Vncle Humfrey Duke of Gloucester to summon and hold this Parliament in the Kings name and stead and commanding all the Members of it to attend the said Duke therein Which Commission being first read the Archbishop of Canterbury taking this Theame The Princes of the People are assembled with God declares 4. causes for which this Parliament was principally summoned 1. For the good governance of the person of the most excellent Prince the King 2. For the good conservation of the peace and the due execution and accomplishment of the Lawes of the land 3. For the good and safe defence of the Realme against enemies 4. To provide honourable and discreet persons of every estate for the good governance of the Realme according to Iethro his Counsell given to Moses c. Which Speech ended Numb 7. 8 9 10 11. The receivers of all sorts of Petitions to the Parliament are designed and the Speaker of the House of Commons presented and accepted Numb 12. The Lords and Commons authorize consent to and confirme the Commission made to the Duke in the Infant Kings Name to summon and hold this Parliament so that they authorize and confirme that very power by which they sate With other Commissions made under the great Seale to Iustices Sheriffes Escheators and other officers for the necessary execution of Iustice. Numb 13.
manner as the Noble Duke of Exceter was before appointed and designed to execute which charge he was sent for out of France the yeare following In the three and thirtieth yeare of this Kings reigne Richard Duke of York was made Protector of the Realme the Earle of Salisbury was appointed to be Chancellor and had the great seale delivered to him and the Earle of Warwick was elected to the Captainship of Calice and the territories of the same in and BY THE PARLIAMENT by which the Rule and Regiment of the whole Realme consisted onely in the heads and orders of the Duke and Chancellor and all the warlike affaires and businesse rested principally in the Earle of Warwick From which Offices the Duke and Earle of Salisbury being after displaced by â—mulation envie and jealousie of the Dukes of Somerset Buckingham and the Queene a bloody civill warre thereupon enfued after which Anno 39. H. 6. this Duke by a solemne award made in Parliament between Henry the sixth and him was againe made PROTECTOR AND REGENT OF THE KINGDOM By the Statutes of 25. H. 8. c. 22. 28. H. 8. c. 7. and 35. H. 8. c. 1. it is evident that the power and Right of nominating a Protector and Regent during the Kings minoritie belongs to the Parliament and Kingdome which by these Acts authorized Henry the eighth by his last Will in writing or Commission under hiâ— seale to nominate a Lord Protector in case he died during the 〈◊〉 of his heire to the Crowne and the Duke of Somerset was made Lord Protector of the King and Realme during King Edward the sixth his nonage BY PARLIAMENT And not to trouble you with any more examples of this kinde Mr. Lambard in his Archaion p. 135. Cowell in his Interpreter title Parliament Sir Henry Spelman in his Glossarium tit Cancellarius out of Matthew Westminster An. 1260. 1265. Francis Thin and Holinshed vol. 3. col 1073. to 1080. 1275. to 1286. and Sir Edward Cook in his Institutes on Magna Charta f. 174 175. 558. 559. 566. acknowledge and manifest That the Lord Chancellour Treasurer Privy Seale Lord chiefe Iustice Privy Counsellors Heretochs Sheriffs with other Officers of the Kingdome of England and Constables of Castles were usually elected by the Parliament to whom OF ANCIENT RIGHT THEIR ELECTION BELONGED who being commonly stiled Lord Chancellour Treasurer and chiefe Iustice c. OF ENGLAND not of the King were of right elected by the representative Body of the Realme of England to whom they were accomptable for their misdemeanors Seeing then it is most apparent by the premises that the Parliaments of England have so frequently challenged and enioyed this right and power of electing nominating recommending approving all publike Officers of the Kingdome in most former ages when they saw iust cause and never denuded themselves wholly of this their interest by any negative Act of Parliament that can be produced I humbly conceive it can be no offence at all in them considering our present dangers and the manifold mischiefes of the Kingdome hath of late yeeres sustained by evill Counsellors Chancellors Treasurers â—udges Sheriffs with other corrupt publike Officers to make but a modest claime by way of petition of this their undoubted ancient right nor any dishonour for his Maiesty nor disparagement to his Royall Prerogative to condiscend to their request herein it being both an honour and benefit to the King to be furnished with such faithfull Counsellors Officers Iudges who shall cordially promote the publike good maintaine the Lawes and subiects Liberties and doe equall iustice unto all his people according to their oathes and duties unfaithfull and corrupt officers being dangerous and dishonourable as well to the King as Kingdom as all now see and feele by wofull experience In few words If the Chancellors Iudges and other Officers power to nominate three persons to be Sheriffe in every County annually of which his Majesty by law is bound to pricke on â—lse the election is void as all the Iudges of England long since resolved and their authority to appoint Iustices of the Peace Escheators with other under Officers in each shire be no impeachment at all of the Kings prerogative as none ever reputed it or if both Houses ancient priviledge to make publike Bills for the publike weale without the Kings appointment and when they have voted them for lawes to tender them to the King for his royall assent be no diminution to his Soveraignty then by the selfe-same reason the Parliaments nomination or recommendation of Counsellors State-officers and Iudges to his Maiesty with a liberty to disallow of them if there be iust cause assigned can be no encroachment on nor iniury at all to his Maiesties Royalties it being all one in effect to recommend new Lawes to the King for his royall assent when there is need as to nominate meet Officers Counsellors Iudges to him to see these Lawes put in due execution when enacted So that upon the whole matter the finall result will be That the Parliaments claime of this their ancient right is no iust ground at all on his Maiesties part to sever himselfe from his Parliament or to be offended with them much lesse to raise or continue a bloody warre against them That the King hath no absolute Negative voyce in the passing of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the publike good THe fourth great Objection or Complaint of the King Malignants Royallists against the Parliament is That they deny the King a negative Voyce in Parliament affirming in some Declarations That the King by his Coronation Oath and duty is bound to give his royall assent to such publike Bills of Right and Iustice as both howses have voted necessary for the common wealth or safety of the Realme and ought not to reject them Which is say they an absolute deniall of his royall Prerogative not ever questioned or doubted of in former ages To this I answer first in generall That in most proceedings and transactions of Parliament the King hath no casting nor absolute negative voyce at all as namely in reversing erronious Iudgments given in inferiour Courts damning illegall Pattents Monopolies Impositions Exactions redressing removing all publike grievances or particular wrongs complained of censuring or judging Delinquents of all sorts punishing the Members of either house for offences against the Houses declaring what is Law in cases of difficulty referred to the Parliament of which there are sundry presidents In these and such like particulars the King hath no swaying negative voice at all but the houses may proceed and give Iudgement not only without the Kings personall presence or assent as the highest Court of Iustice but even against his personall Negative vote or dissassent in case he be present as infinite examples of present and former times experimentally manifest beyond all contradiction Nay not only the Parliament but Kings Bench Common Pleas Chancery and every
inferior Court of Iustice whatsoever hath such a Priviledge by the Common law and statutes of the Realm that the King himself hath uo negative voice at all somuch as to stay or delay for the smalest moment by his great or privy seale any legall proceedings in it much lesse to countermand controle or reverse by word of mouth or proclamation any resolution or judgement of the Iudges given in it If then the King hath no absolute Negative overruling voice in any of his inferiour Courts doubtlesse he hath none in the supreâ—mest greatest Court of all the Parliament which otherwise should be of lesse authority and in farre worse condition then every petty sessions or Court Baron in the Kingdome The sole question then in debate must be Whether the King hath any absolute Negative over-ruling voice in the passing of publike or private Bills For resolving which doubt we must thus distinguish That publike or private Bills are of two sorts First Bills only of meere grace and favour not of common right such are all generall pardons Bills of naturalization indenization confirmation or concession of new Franchises and Priviledges to Corporations or private persons and the like in all which the King no doubt hath an absolute negative voice to passe or not to passe them because they are acts of meere grace which delights to be ever free and arbitrary because the king by his oath and duty is no way obliged to assent thereto neither can any subjects of justice or right require them at his hands it being in the Kingsfree power to dispence his favours freely when and where he pleaseth and coÌ„trary to the very nature of free grace to be either merited or coÌ„strained SecoÌ„dly Bills of common right and justice which the King by duty and oath is bound to administer to his whole kingdome in generall and every subiect whatsoever in particular without denyall or delay Such are all Bills for the preservation of the publike peace and safety of the kingdome the Liberties Properties and Priviledges of the Subiect the prevention removall or punishment of all publike or private grievances mischiefes wrongs offences frauds in persons or callings the redresse of the defects or inconveniences of the Common Law the advancing or regulating of all sorts of Trades the speedy or better execution of Justice the Reformation of Religion and Ecclesiasticall abuses with sundry other Lawes enacted in every Parliament as occasion and necessity require In all such Bills as these which the whole state in parliament shall hold expedient or necessary to be passed I conceive it very cleare that the king hath no absolute negative voyce at all but is bound in point of office duty Oath Law Iustice conscience to give his royall assent unto them when they have passed both houses unlesse he can render such substantiall reasons against the passing of them as shall satisfie both Houâ—eâ— This being the onely point in controversie my reasons against the Kings absolute over-swaying negative Voyce to such kinde of Bills as these are First because being Bills of common right and Iustice to the Subiects the denyall of the Royall assent unto them is directly contrary to the Law of God which commandeth kings to be just to doe judgement and justice to all their Subjects especially to the oppressed and not to deny them any just request for their reliefe protection or wellfare Secondly because it is point-blanke against the very letter of Magna Charta the ancient fundamentall Law of the Realme confirmed in at least 60. Parliaments ch 29. WE SHALL DENY WE SHALL DEFERRE both in the future tense TO NO MAN much lesse to the whole Parliament and Kingdome in denying or defâ—rring to passe such necessary publike Bills IVSTICE OR RIGHT A Law which in terminis takes cleane away the Kings pâ—etended absolute negative Voyce to these Bills we now dispute of Thirdly Because such a disasseâ—tâ—ng Voyce to Bills of this nature is inconsisent with the very office duty of the king and the end for which he was instituted to wit equall and speedy administration of common right justice and assent to all good Lawes for protection safety ease and benefit of his Subjects Fourthly Because it is repugnant to the very Letter and meaning of the kings Coronation Oath solemnly made to all his Subiects TO GRANT FVLFILL and Defend ALL RIGHTFVLL LAWES which THE COMMONS OF THE REALME SHALL CHVSE AND TO STRENGTHEN AND MAINTAINE THEM after his power Which Clause of the Oath as I formerly manifested at large and the Lords and Commons in their Remonstrance of May 26. and Nov. 2. prove most fully extends onely or most principally to the kings Royall assent to such new rightfull and necessary Lawes as the Lords and Commons in Parliament not the king himselfe shall make choise of This is infallibly evident not onely by the practise of most of our kings in all former Parliaments especially in king Edward the 1 2 3 4. Rich. 2. Hen. 4 5 and 6. reignes whereof the first Act commonly in every Parliament was the confirmation of Magna Charta the Charter of the Forest and all other former unrepealed Lawes and then follow sundry new Actâ— which the Lords and Commons made choise of as there was occasion and our Kings assented to confessing they were bound to doe it by their Coronation oath and duty as I shall manifest presently but likewise by the words of the Coronation oaths of our ancienter Kings already cited in the first part of this Discourse and of our Kings oaths of latter times the Coronation Oaths of King Edward the 2. and 3. remaining of Record in French are in the future tense Sire grantes vous a tenir et garder LES LEYS et les Coustumes DROITVRELES les quiels LA COMMVNANTE de vostre Royaume AVRESLV les defenderer et assorcerâ—r al honeur de Diâ—u a vostre poare Respons Ie le FERAI in the future too The close Roll of An. 1. R. 2. M 44. recites this clause of the Oath which King Rich took in these words Et etiam de tuendo custodiendo IVST AS LEGES consuetudines ecclesiae ac de faciendo per ipsum Dominum Regem eas esse protegendas ad honorem Dei CORROBOR AND AS quas VVLGVS IVSTE ET RATIONABILITER ELEGERIT juxta vires ejusdem Domini Regis in the future tense And Rot. Parliament 1. H. 4. p. 17. expresseth the clause in King Henry his Oath thus Concedis IVSTAS LEGES consuetudines esse tenendas promittis per te eas esse protegendas ad honorem Dei CORROBORANDAS QV AS VVL GVS ELEGERIT secundum vires tuas Respondebit Concedo Promitto In the Booke of Clarencieux Hanley who lived in King Henry the 8. his reigâ—e this clause of the Oath which this king is said to take at his Coronation is thus â—endred in English Will you GRANT FVLFILL defend ALL
RIGHTFVLL LAWES and Customes the which THE COMMONS OF YOVR REALME SHALL CHVSE in the future and where but in the Parliament House when and where they meet together to make good Laws and shall strengthen and maintain to the worship of God after your power The King shall answer I grant and beheâ—e But that which puts this past all doubt is the Coronation Oath of K. Edward the 6. thus altered by the Lord Protectour and Kings Councell in words but not sence Doe you grant to make NO NEW LAWES but such as SHALL BE to the honour and glory of God and to the good of the Common-wealth and that the same SHALL BEE MADE BY CONSENT OF YOVR PEOPLE AS HATH BEEN ACCVSTOMED Where this clause of the Oath referres wholly and onely to future new LAWES to be chosen and made by the Peoples consent not to Lawes formerly enacted And certainly it must do sâ— else there would be much Tautology in this short solemne Oath unsutable to the grave wisdome and judgement of an whole Kingdom to prescribe and continue for so many ages and for our Kings in discretion to take For the first clause of the Oath both in the Latin French and English Copieâ— of ancient and present times is this Sir will you grant and keep and by your oath confirme to the people of England THE LAWES AND CVSTOMES GRANTED TO THEM BY ANCIENT KINGS OF ENGLAND rightfull men and devout to God and namely the Lawes and Customes and Franchises granted to the Clergy and to the people by the glorious King Edward to your power Which clause relating to all Lawes and Customes granted by formeâ— Kings to the people if this latter clause should be in the pretertense too HATH CHOSEN as the King and his mistaken Counsell object it would be a meer Suâ—plusage or Battology yea the same insubstance with the first part of the oath and ouâ— Kings should be onely bound by their oathes to observe their Ancestors Lawes not their owne as they now argue the reason perchance why the Petition of Right and our other new Lawes are so ill observed which is ridiculous to imagine And whereas they obiect that the word CVSTOMS joyned to lawes in the last clause cannot be meant of such Customes as the people shall chuse after the Oath made because all Customes are and must be time out of minde The Answer is very easie For Customes here are not taken strictly for ancient usages time out of minde but for Statutes Franchises just Liberties or Taxes for the Kingdoms defence chosen freely granted by the Commons or people and to be confirmed by the King in Parliament as appears by the first clause of the oath the laws customs granted to them by the ancient Kings of England And by Bracton himself who expounds this clause of the oath to relate to future Laws newly made by our Kings after their Coronations in this observable passage Hujusmodi vero leges Anglicanae CONSVETVDINES regum authoritate jubent quandoque quandoque vetant quandoque vindicant puniunt transgressores quas quidem cum FVERINT APPROBATAE CONSENSV VTENTIVM ET SACRAMENTO REGVM CONFIRMATAE mutari non poterunt nec destrui SINE COMMVNI CONSENSV EORVM OMNIVM quorum CONSILIO ET CONSENSV FVERVNT PROMVLGATAE Now no Customes properly so called can commence by way of grant especially of the King alone but only by the people and common usage for a good space of time as the Customes of Gavelkinde Burrough English and such like never granted nor commenced by Charter or Act of Parliament did and if the King by Charter or Act of Parliament should grant a new Custome before it were a Custome in this sense it would be utterly void in law because there was no such custome then in being and no granâ— or act can make or create a custome or prescription that had no former being Therefore Custome in this oath coupled with just and reasonable must needs be meant only of such iust and reasonable statutes liberties privilidges immunities aides taxes or services for the subjects ease and benefit and the publike service as they upon emergent occasions shall make choice of in Parliament of whose iustnesse and reasonablenesse not the King alone but the grand Councell of the Kingdom assembled in the Parliament to this very end to iudge of make and assent to iust and profitable Laws are and ought to be the proper Iudges as I have elswhere manifested and the very words of the oath QVAS VVLGVS ELIGERIT to which justas leges consuetudines relates resolve beyond contradiction And King David and Achish both were of this opinion 1 Chron. 13. 1. to 6. 2 Sam. 18 2 3 4. 1 Sam. 29. 2. to 11. and King Hezekiah too 2 Chron. 30. 1. to 7. 23. yea God himselfe and Saunel too 1 Sam. 8. 4 to the end Fifthly Because it is directly contrary to the preambles and recitals of sundry Acts of Parliament in most of our Kings reignes comprising the two last reasons To instance in some few of many the ancient statutes of Marlbridge begin thus The yeare of grace 1267. for the better estate of the Realme of England and for the more speedy ministration of Iustice AS BELONGETH TO THE OFFICE OF A KING the more discreet men of the Realme being called together as well of the higher as of the lower estate It was provided agreed and ordained that whereas the Realme of latâ— had beene disquieted with manifold troubles and distractions for reformation whereof statutes and lawes BE RIGHT NECESSARY whereby the peace and tranquility of the people may be conserved wherein the King intending to devise convenient remedy hath made these Acts underwritten The statutes of 3 Edw. 1. have this Prologue These be the Acts of King Edward c. at his first Parliament generall after his Coronation Because our Soveraigne Lord the King hath great zeal in desire to redresse the state of the Realm in such things AS REQVIRED AMENDMENT for the common profit of the holy Church and of the Realme c. the King hath ordained and established these Acts underwritten which he intendeth TO BE NECESSARY AND PROFITABLE unto the whole Realme And cap. 17. in the Marches of Wales and elsewhere where the Kings Writs be not currant the King which is chiefe and soveraigne Lord there SHALL DOE RIGHT THERE unto such as will complaine And cap. 48. The King hath ordained these things unto the honour of God and holy Church and for the commonwealth and for the remedy of such as be grieved and for as much as it is great charity which is oft times put for Iustice as here TO DOE RIGHT VNTO ALL MEN AT ALL TIMES WHEN NEED SHALL BE by assent of all c. it was provided The statute of Glocester in the 6. year of King Edw. 1. is thus prefaced For the great mischiefs and disinherisons that the people of the
and for the common profit of the Realme of England our Soveraigne Lord the king hath ordained c. for the quietnesse of his said people the Statutes and Ordinances following c. cap. 2. with 2. H. 4. c. 1. Our soveraign Lord the king greatly desiring the tranquility and quietnes of his people willeth and straitly commandeth that the peace within his Realme of England be surely observed kept so that all his lawful subjects may from henceforth safely and peaceably goe come and dwell after the Law and usage of the Realme and that Iustice and right be indifferently ministred to every of his said subjects as well to the poore as to the rich in his Courts 1. H. 4. Henry by the Grace of God c. to the honour of God and reverence of holy Church for to nourish peace unity concord of all parties within the Realm of England and for the reliefe and recovery of the said Realm which now late hath been mischievously put to great ruine mischief and desolation of the assent c. hath made and established c. 6. H. 4. c. 1. For the grievous complaints made to our Soveraigne Lord the king by his Commons of the Parliament of the horrible mischiefes and damnable custome which is introduced of new c. Our soveraign Lord the King to the honor of God as well to eschew the dammage of this Realme as the perils of their soules which are to be advanced to any Archbishopricks or Bishopricks c. hath ordained Divers such recitalls are frequent in most of our statutes in all Kings raignes viz. 37. E. 3. c. 2 3 4 5. 3. R. 2. c. 3. 5. R. 2. Stat. 1. 2. 6. R. 2. Stat. 1. 7. R. 2. 8. R. 2. For the common profit of the said Realme and especially for the good and just government and due execution of the common Law it is ordained c. 10. R. 2. Prologue c. 1. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 12. R. 2. 13. R. 2. Prologue c. 3 5 6. 14. R. 2. 21. R. 2. 1. H. 4. 5. c. 7. 1. H. 6. 8. H. 6. Prologue c. 25. 10. H. 6. c. 3. 12. H. 6. c. 12. 39. H. 6. Prologue 1. R. 3. c. 2. 6. 8. 3. H. 7. c. 5 6. 11. H. 7. c. 18. But I shall conclude with some more punctuall ones 18. E. 3. stat c. 1 2. To nourish love peace and concord between holy Church and the Realme and to appease and cease the great hurt and perils impertable losses and grievances that have been done and happened in times past and shall happen hereafter if the thing from henceforth be suffered to passe c. for which causes and dispensing whereof the ancient lawes usages customes and franchises of the Realm have been and be greatly appaired blemished and confounded the Crown of the king minished and his person falsly defrauded the treasure and riches of his Realme carried away the inhabitants and subjects of the Realme impovirished troubled c. the King at his Parliament c. having regard to the quietnesse of his people which he chiefly desireth to sustaine in tranquility and peacâ— to governe according to the Lawes Vsages and Franchises of this Land as HE IS BOVND BY HIS OATH MADE AT HIS CORONATION following the wayes of his Progenitors which for their time made certaine good Ordinances and provisions against the said grievances c. by the assent c. hath approved accepted and confirmed c. 2. R. 2. c. 7. Because the King hath perceived as well by many complaints made to him as by the perfect knowledge of the thing c. the King desiring soveraignly the peace and quietnesse of his Realme and his good Lawes and Customes of the same and the Rights of his Crowne to be maintained and kept in all points and the offenders duly to be chastised and punished AS HE IS SWORN AT HIS CORONATION by the assent of all the Lords c. hath defended c. And moreover it is ordained and established c. 3 R. 2. Rot. Parl. Num. 38. 40. The Commons desiring a grant of new power to Iustices of Peace to enquire into extortions the Bishops conceiving it might extend to them made their protestation against this new grant yet protested that if it were restrained only to what was law already they would condiscend to it but not if it gave any new or further power The King answers that notwithstanding their protestation or any words conâ—eined therein he would not forbeare to passe this new grant and that BY HIS OATH AT HIS CORONATION HE WAS OBLIGED TO DO IT And 6 H. 6. c. 5. We for as much as by reason of our Regality WE BE BOVNDEN TO THE SAFEGVARD OF OVR REALM round about willing in this behalfe convenient hasty remedy to be adhibite have assigned c. By these with infinite such like recitalls in our ancient and late statutes in the Kings owne Proclamations Commissions yea and in writs of law wherein wee find these expressions Nos qui singulis de regno nostro in EXHIBITIONE IVSTITIAE SVMVS DEBITORES plaenam celerem justitiam exhiberi facias Nos volentes quoscunque legios nostros in curiis nostris c. justitiam sibi c. nullatenus differri Ad justitiam inde reddendam cum omni celeritate procedatis Nos oppressiones duritias damna excessus gravamina praedictae nolentes relinquere impunita volent esque SALVATIONI QVIETI POPVLI NOSTRI hac parte PROSPICERE VT TENEMVR eidm celeris justitiae complementum debitum festinum iustitiae complementum fieri facies Nos huiusmodi praeindicio precavere volentes prout ASTRINGIMVR IVRAMENTI VINGVLO Quiaâ— iudicia in curia nostra cito reddita in suis roboribus manuteneri volumus defendi prout AD HOC IVRAMENTI VINCVLO ASTRINGIMVR TENEMVR c It is most apparent that the Kings of England both by their oath duty and common right even in point of justice and conscience are bound to assent to all publike Acts as are really necesâ—ary for the peace safety ease weale benefit prevention of mischiefs and redresse of greivances of all or any of their subjects without any tergiversation or unnecessary delayes when they are passed and tendered to them by both Houses and that in such acts as these they have no absolute Negative voice at all but ought to give their speedy free and full consents thereto unlesse they can give satisfactory reasons to the contrary Sixthly All our ancient Kings of England as the premises with all publike usefull statutes enacted in their reigne evidence have alwayes usually given their free and full consents in Parliament to such publike acts as these without deniall or protraction conceiving they were bound by oath and duty so to doe and if they ever denyed their royall assents to any Petitions or Bills of the Lords and Commons of this nature they alwayes gave such good
reasons for it as satisfied both Howses witnes their answers to infinite Petitions yet extant among the Parliament records Therefore the King now is as much obliged thereto as they Seventhly If the King in point of law should have an absolute negative voice in denying his assent to publike Bills of meere right and justice then he should have power by law to deny justice and right and to doe wrong and iniustice to his people a prerogative which neither God himselfe nor any lawfull Monarch ever yet chalenged but renounced with greatest detestation I read in Plutarch that when a flatterer said to king Antigonus that all things were honest and iust to Kings he answered only indeed to Kings of Barbarians but to us honest things are to be accounted for honest only just things for just And that Acrotatus gave the like answer to his parents when they pressed him to do an uniust thing Quoâ—iam vult is me optima agâ—re optimuÌ„ auteâ—â— est cum privato tum multo etiaÌ„ magis Principiid quod est justum agam quâ—â—ultis quae viro dicitis detrectabo Yea our law expresly denies the king any such uniust prerogative by these unquestionable maximes the King neither can nor ought by law to do any wrong seeing he is Gods Vicar and the fountaine of Iustice. Et hocsolum Rex NON POTEST FACERE quod NON POTEST INIVSTE AGERE which our law-books make no defect of power but one of the highest branches of the Kings Prerogative for confirmation whereof I shal only cite one notable Record 7. H. 4. Rot. Parl. Num. 59. The Commons complained that by the favour of Ordinaries divers incumbents were outed of their benefices by superinstitutions upon presentations of the King contrary to the statute in that case provided and were denied a Scire faciâ—s without a speciall licence or command of the King first obtained to the great offence of God and against reason and law BECAVSE SVCH AN ACT CANNOT BE ANY PREROGATIVE AT AL IN OVR LORD THE KING WHICH IS DEROGATIVE TO THE EXECVTION OF RIGHT AND IVSTICE Wherefore they petitioned the King that he would be pleased to grant and command the Chancellor to deliver a writ of Scire facias to every of his Leiges who are outed of their benefices or possessions by the foresaid title of the King and that thenceforth the Chancellors shall be bound to deliver by authority of their Offices this Writ of Scire facias at the sute of the parties and further to doe right to the parties without suing to the King and without other warrant from him To which the King gives this answer The King wills that the said statute bee firmly held and kepe and farther willeth and granteth that if hee presents to any benefice which shall bee full of any Incumbext that the Presentee of the King shall not bee received by the Ordinary to such a benefice untill the King hath recovered his presentment by processe of Law in his owne Court and if any Presentee of the King bee otherwise received and the Incumbent outed without due Processe as aforesaid the said Incumbent may commence his sute within one yeare after the Induction of the Kings Presentee or later And further the King wills that no ratification granted for the Incumbent after that the King hath presented and taken his sute shall bee allowed pending the plea nor after the judgement given for the King but that such judgement shall bee fully executed as reason demands Lâ—e here the Commons and Parliament affirme and the King himselfe subscribes thereto That the King neither hath nor yet can have any Prerogative at all which is derogative or any impediment at all in the execution of Right and Justice and disclaime a negative voyce or power in him in granting a scire facias to particular Incumbents unduly outed of their Living by a pretended prerogative power against Reason and Law Therefore à fortiori the King by his prerogative neither hath nor can have any absolute Negative voice at all to hinder the passing of publike Bills presented to him by both Houses for the due execution of right and iustice and the weale peace or safety of the whole Kingdome That speech of King Zedâ—kiaâ— to his Princes though in a bad case is an undoubted verity here Behold he is in your hands FOR THE KING IS NOT HE THAT CAN DOE ANY THING AGAINST YOU and likewise of King David to his people 2 Sam. 18. 3. 4. WHAT SEEMETH TO YOU BEST I WILL DO In one word as it is no impotency in God but a part of his owne divine prerogative that he cannot possibly ly that he cannot deny himself that he is immutable and changeth not that he cannot do injustice And as it was the Apostles highest priviledge 2 â—or 13. 8. We can do nothing against the truth but for the truth So it is no note of impotency but of highest Soveraignty in our Kings that in all Bills of publike Right and Common Iustice they have no Negative voice or power at all to withstand or deny their passing for then they should have a prerogative to deny common Right and Iustice and so to doe publike injustice which God himselfe whose vicegerents they are is uncapable of and never derived to them I will close this reason with that memorable speech of that great heathen Emperour Iulius Caesar which he somtimes used at Rome in the council-Councell-house Touching all other affaires that are to be taken in hand for your sake I am both your Consul and your Dictator but as touching any wrong to be done to any man I am as a private man without office Eighthly Our Kings have ever claimed this as an absolute duty from their subjects in Parliament to grant them such speedy free and competent ayds subsidies customes for the necessary defence of themselves and the Kingdome and support of their royall estates as the urgency of their publike warres and affaires required and the subjects though they have sometimes denied subsidies to their Princes upon reasonable causes and excuses alleadged by them expressed in our Historians yet have always held it their BOUNDEN DUTY to grant such ayds in Parliament when and sometimes before they have been required and have really done it without refusall when they saw just cause to grant them as all the old and new Acts for the grant of Customes Subsidies Dismes Quindismes Tonnage and Poundage Polemoney with other such aides in all our Kings-Reignes abundantly evidence Therefore the King who is as much obliged by oath and duty to aid his subjects and provide for their common protection weale peace ease as they are to provide for His and the Kingdomes safety is by like reason as much obliged in duty not to deny them such publike Acts as they are not to deny him such publike aides Ninthly Kingdomes and Commonweales were existent before Kings for there must be
a Kingdome and society of men to governe as Aristotle Cicero Polibius Augustine Fortescue and all other Polititians accord before there could be a King elected by them for to governe them And those Kingdomes and societies of men had for the most part some common lawes of their owne free choice by which they were governed before they had Kings which lawes they swore their Kings to observe before they would crowne or admit them to the government and likewise gave them a further oath to passe and confirme all such subsequent lawes as they should make choice of for their publike benefit and protection as is evident by the Coronation oaths of all our own yea of most other Christian and some Pagan Kings continuing to this very day and these words in the Kings oath QUAS VULGUS ELEGERIT which intimates the choice of Lawes to be wholly and fully in the peoples free elections prove beyond Contradiction Yea those ancient law-givers Solon 〈◊〉 Liâ—â—rguâ— Numa with others who tooke paines to compile Lawes for severall Kingdomes and Republikes did only recommend them to the people whose voluntary aâ—â—ent unto them made them binding Which lawes they either altered or repealed as they saw cause Besides during Interrognums in sorraigne elective Kingdomes the Estates in Parliament have power to make new binding Lawes repeale and alter old as they did in Aragon after Sanchius his decease before they elected a new King whom they swore to observe the Lawes then made before they would admit him without any Kings assent at all who yet give their royall assent to Lawes made in their reignes And in our owne and other successive Kingdomes during the Kings infancy dotage absence the Kingdomes and Parliaments have an absolute power as I have already manifested to create Regents or Lord-Protectorsâ— to execute royall authority and give royall assents to publike acts in the Kings name and steads without their actuall personall assents which lawes being necessary for the Subject shall be as firme and obligatory to King and Kingdome as those to which they actually assent Yea if Kings chance to die without any heire the Kingdome in such a case may assemble of themselves and make binding necessary lawes without a King and alter the very frame of government by publike consent Therefore the royall assent to just necessary publike Bills is in truth but a formall Ceremony or complement much like a Kings Coronation without which he may be and is a lawfull King bestowed by the people upon Kings for their greater honour with this limitation that they must not deny it when they of right require it to any just or necessary law not simply to make but declare confirm a law already made and passed by both houses much like a Tenants attornment to the grant of a Reversion And therefore Kings may neither in law nor conscience deny it when it is necessarily demanded to any just publike Bills unlesse they can shew good reason to the contrary so farre as to satisfie their people why such lawes should not passe Tenthly Our very lawes in many cases deny the King an absolute negative voice or power even in matters of Prerogative because they are contrary to his oath and mischeivous to the Republike This appeares most clearly in matters of Pardons the Statutes of 2 E. 3. c. 2. 14 E. 3. c. 15. 13 R. 2. c. 1. 16 R. 2. c. 6. enact That Charters of pardon shall not be granted for man slaughters Roberies Fellonies and other Trespasse but ONLY WHERE THE KING MAY DOE IT BY HIS OATH that is to say where a man slayeth another in his owne defence or by misadventure or in case where he may doe it KEEPING AND SAVING THE OATH OF HIS CROWNE Soe the King cannot pardon nor release the repairing of a Bridge or Highway or any such like publike charges or any publike Nusances or offences against paenall Lawes pro bono publico because it is contrary to the trust and confidence reposed in him for the publike good because the republike hath an interest herein and the pardoning of them would be mischeivous for the common good In like manner the King cannot deny delay nor deferre Iustice nor stay the Iudges from doing present right and justice to any of his Subjects by his Letters under his great or privy seale because it is contrary to his oath and duty Neither can he by his absolute Prerogative impose any the least â—axe or imposition on his subjects without their common consent in Parliament nor yet authorize any other to kill beat wound imprison any mans person or take away his goods without due processe of law Yea the very lawes and custome of the Realme deny the King any absolute negative voice even in the Parliament House in reversing erronious Iudgments Charters Patents declaring what is law in difficult cases or in proceedings and sentences against Delinquents or in any one particular whatsoever which concernes the administration of right or common Iustice. Therefore by the selfesame reason the very law denies him any such negative voice in refusing his royall assent to Bills of common right and Iustice And as both Houses doe alwayes over-rule the King not He both Houses in the one so by parity and congruity of reason they ought to oversway him in the other there being the same reason in both cases and the one no greater an â—ntrenchment upon his Prerogative than the other Eleventhly This is infallibly proved by the usuall forme of our Kings answers to such Bills as they assent not to Le Roy so it a visera The King will bee advised or take further consideration which is no absolute deniall but a craving of longer time to advise upon them and thereupon to assent to them if he can see no just cause to the contrary or else to give satisfactory reasons why he cannot assent Which answer were not proper nor formall had the King an absolute negative voyce to reiect Bills without rendering a sufficient satisfactory reason of his refusall of them Twelfthly publike Bills for the Subiects common good are formed for the most part by the Lords and Commons themselves who in truth as I have elsewhere proved are the chiefe Law-makers who as Aristotle defines know better what is good and necessary for their own benefit then the King their publike Minister for their good Itaque majorum rerum potestas jure populo tribuitur is Aristotles resolution Therefore in passing such Bills there is greater â—eason that both Houses should over-rule the King then the King them It is usuall in all inferior Counsells of State Law Waâ—ie of the Kings own choise for the Counsell to over-rule the King in matters of State Law Warre unlesse the king can give better reasons against than they doe for their conclusive advise and kings in such cases doe usually submit to their Counsells determinations without
these â—iberties and that which we have sworne ALL OF US ARE BOUND TO OBSERVE But where the Acts to which the assent is gained are unjust or illegall such to which the King was not bound by Oath or duty to consent but meerely out of necessity to avoid imminent danger of death or other mischiefe and where the whole Parliament was enforced as well as the King there the acts may be avoided by Duresse as is evident by the Statutes of 11. and 21. of R. 2. c. 12. by the Statute of 31 H. 6. c. 1 which makes voyd all the Petitions granted by this King in a former Parliament the 29. of his Reigne and all indictments made by Duresse through the Rebellion Tyranny and Menaces of Iack Cade and his rebellious rout of Traytors and by 39. H. 6. c. 1. 15. E. 3. stat 2. and 17. E. 4. c. 7. Yet these enforced unjust Bills being publike Acts done in a legall forme are not meerly void but good in Law till they be repealed and nullified by a subsequent Parliament as is evident by the next forecited Statutes even as a Marriage Bond or deed made by Duresse or Menace are good in Law and not meerly void but voidable only upon a Plea and Tryall And if subsequent Parliaments refuse to repeal these forced Laws and to declare the Royall assent thereto by coertion void or illegall the King cannot avoid them by Duresse because his Royall assent is a judiciall Act in open Parliament which his oath and duty obliged him to give and the Lawes are rather the Parliaments Act which was not forced then his owne but they remaine in full vigour as if he had freely assented to them which is most evident by the Statutes made in 10. and 11. R. 2. which though extorted from the King by Duresse against the will and liberty of the King and right of his Crowne as is pretended and declared in the Statute of 21. R. 2. c. 12. yet they continued in full strength for ten yeares space or more during which time there were no lesse then 8. Parliaments held under this King because these Parliaments refused to reverse them upon this pretext of Duresse and the Parliament of 1 H. 4 c 2 3 4. received and confirmed them From all which premises I humbly conceive I may infallibly conclude That the King in passing the fore-mentioned kinde of Bills of Common Right and Iustice for the Kingdomes and the Subjects weale and safety hath no absolute negative voyee but must and ought of common right and Iustice by vertue of his Royalloath and duty to give his ready and free assent unto them without any tergiversatiâ—n And so the Parliament in their Declarations to this purpose hath no wayes invaded nor injured his Majesties just Prerogative royall in this particular Nor yet those members in it eclipsed his royall grace who have upon occasion given affirmed the Petition of Right the Bills for Trieniall Parliaments which before by Law were to be annuall at least the continuance of this Parliament without adjournment for the Kingdomes necessary preservation the acts against Shipmoney Forest-Bounds c. illegall new invented grievances and oppressions not heard of in former Kings Reigns and the Statutes for the suppression of the Star-Chamber High Commission Knighthood and Bishops votes lately growen intollerable grivances and mischeifes to the Realme Especially since his Majesties Reigne to bee no acts of most transcendent Grace such as never any Prince before vouchsafed to his people as they are daily cried up in Presse and Pulpet but Bills of meere Common Right and Iustice which the King by his Royall Office Oath Duty in Law and Conscience ought to assent unto and could not without apparent injustice deny to passe when both Houses urged him thereunto the rather because the unhappy fractions of all Parliaments and Grievances of these Natures under his Majesties own Reign and Government occasioned by his evill Councellers were the sole grounds and just occasions of enacting these necessary Laws for the Subjects future security if the sword now drawen to suppresse the Parliament and cut these Gordians or rather Cobwebs as Diogenes once termed Laws a sunder deprive them not of their benefit before they scarce enjoy it I should now here proceed to manifest the Parliaments taking up of defensive Armes against his Majesties Malignant Army of professed Papists Delinquents and pillaging murthering Cavaleers whose grand designe is onely to set up Popery and an absolute tyrannical Government over our consciences bodies estates in defense of their own persons priviledges the Subjects Laws Liberties Properties and our Protestant established Religion devoted by Papists to eternall ruine as we have cause to feare to be just lawfull and no treason nor rebellion at all against the King neither in point of Law nor conscience And that the Parliaments assessing of men towards the maintenance of this necessary defensive warre by an Ordinance of both Houses onely without the Kings assent now wilfully absent from and in armes against his Parliament and People with their distraining and imprisoning of such as refuse to pay it and their confinement and securing of dangerous Malignants to be justifiable by Law and ancient presidents with other particulars not yet so fully discussed by any as is desired But this part being already growne somewhat large and having lingred much longer at the Presse then I expected I have thought it more convenient to reserve the remainder for a future Treatise by it selfe then to hinder the state of the present benefit which it may receive by this through Gods blessing ere the other can â—ee compleated which I hope will fully un-blindfold the hood-winkt world and either satisfie the consciences or stop the mouthes of all who are not wilfully malicious against the Truth and Parliaments proceedings and the Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdoms over their Kings themselves which I shall more copiously manifest in the Appendix FINIS partis secunda THE THIRD PART OF THE SOVERAIGNE POWER OF PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES Wherein the Parliaments present Necessary Defensive Warre against the Kings offensive Malignant Popish forces and Subjects taking up Defensive Armes against their Soveraignes and their Armies in some Cases is copiously manifested to be Iust Lawfull both in point of Law and Conscience and neither Treason nor Rebellion in either by inpregnable Reasons and Authorities of all kindes Together With a Satisfactory Answer to all Objections from Law Scripture Fathers Reason hitherto alledged by Dr. Ferne or any other late opposite Pamphleters whose grosse Mistakes in true Stating of the present Controversie in sundry points of Divinity Antiquity History with their absurd irrationall Logicke and Theologie are here more fully discovered refuted than hitherto they have been by any Besides other particulars of great concernment By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne 2 Sam. 10. 12. Be of good courage and let us play the men for our People and for the City of
Religion established among us by law against which they and all others who are not wilfully blinded visibly discerne a most apparant desperate conspiracie which though not cleerely perceived but onely justly suspected at first doth now appeare all circumstances and agents considered to be the very Embrio and primitive cause of this deplorable warre agâ—inst which the Parliament and subjects are now more necessitated and engaged to defend themselves then ever seeing they have by all possible meanes endeavored to prevent this warre at first and since to accommodate it though in vaine upon just reasonable and honorable safe termes for King and Kingdome The sole Question then in this case thus truely stated will be Whether his Majestie having contrary to his Oath Duty the fundamentall Laws of God and the Realme raised an Armie of Malignants Papists Forraigners against his Parliament Kingdome People to make an Offensive warre upon them to murther rob spoyle deprive them of their peace liberties properties estates to impose unlawfull taxes by force upon them protect Delinquents and evill Councellors against the Parliaments Iustice and violently to undermine our established Protestant Religion the Common-wealth of England legally assembled in Parliament and all Subjects in such cases by Command and direction from both Houses of Parliament may not lawfully and justly without any Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and Conscience take up defensive Armes to preserve the Priviledges of Parliament their Lawes lives liberties estates properties Religion to bring Delinquents and ill Councellours to condigne punishment and rescue his seduced Majestie out of their hands and power though he be personally present with them to assist and countenance them in this unnaturall destructive warre And under correction notwithstanding any thing I ever yet heard or read to the contrary I conceive affirmatively that they may justly do it both in point of Law and Conscience I shall begin with Law because in this unhappie controversie it must direct the conscience First I have already proved in Judgement of Law the Parliament and Kingdome assembled in it to be the Soveraigne power and of greater authority then the King who is but their publike Minister in point of civill Iustice and Generall in matters of warre as the Roman Kings and Emperours were and other forraigne Kings of old and at this day are The Parliament then being the highest power and having principall right and authority to denounce conclude and proclaime warre as I have manifested in the debate of the Militia may not onely lawfully resist but oppugne suppresse all Forces raised against it and the Kingdomes peace or welfare Secondly the principall end of the Kingdomes originall erecting Parliaments and investing them with supreame power at first was to defend not onely with good Lawes and Councell but when absolute necessitie requires as now it doth with open force of Armes the Subjects Liberties Persons Estates Religion Lawes Lives Rights from the encroachments and violence of their Kings and to keepe Kings within due bounds of Law and Iustice the end of instituting the Senate and Ephori among the Lacaedemonians the Senate and Dictators among the Romans the Fâ—rum Suprarbiense and Iustitia Aragoniae among the Aragonians of Parliaments Dietts and Assemblies of the estates in other forraigne Kingdomes and in Scotland as I shall prove at large in its proper place This is cleare by the proceedings of all our Parliaments in former ages Especially in King Iohns Henry the third Edward the 1. 2. 3. and Richard the seconds Raignes by the latter Parliaments in King Iames his raigne yea of 3. Caroli the last dissolved Parliament and this now sitting whose principall care and imployment hath beene to vindicate the Subjects Liberties properties lawes and Religion from all illegall encroachments on them by the Crown and its ill Instruments by the forecited resolutions of Bracton Fleta the Myrror of Iustices Vowell Holinshed the Councell of Basill and others that the Parliament ought to restraine and bridle the king when he casts off the bridle of the Law and invades the Subjects Liberties especially with open force of Armes in an Hostile manner and by the constant practise of our Ancestors and the Barons Warres in maintenance of Magna Charta with other good Lawes and Priviledges confirmed by Parliament If then the Parliament be intrusted by the Kingdome with this Superlative power thus to protect the Subjects Liberties properties Lawes persons Religion c. against the kings invasions on them by policie or violence they should both betray their trust yea the whole kingdome too if they should not with open Force of Armes when Policy Councell and Petitions will not doe it defend their owne and the Subjects Liberties persons priviledges c. against his Majesties offensive Armies which invade them intending to make the whole kingdome a present booty to their insaciable rapine and a future vassall to his Majesties absolute arbitrary power by way of conquest I reade in Bodin that the Roman Senate being no way able to restraine Caesar tooke their refuge to that ancient Decree of the Senate which was commonly made but in dangerous times of the Common-weale Videant Consules caeteri Magistratus ne quid detrimenti câ—piat Respublica Let the Consulls and other Majestrates foresee that the Common-weale take no harme With which decree of the Senate the Consulls being armed sodainely raised their power commanding Pompey to take up Armes and raise an Army against Caesar to oppose his violent proceedings by force who after his conquest of Pompey refusing to rise up to the Consulls Pretors and whole Senate out of his pride through his ill Councellors advise and talking with them as if they had beene but private men he so farre offended both the Senate and people that to free the Republicke from his Tyranny and preserve their hereditary Liberties they conspired his death and soone after murthered him in the senate-Senate-house where they gave him no lesse than 23. wounds And Hieronimus Blanca assures us that the Suprariense Forum Iustitia Aragoniae or States of Aragâ—n erected to withstand the tyrannie and encroachments of their kings may by the Laws of their Realme assemble together and RESIST THEIR KING WITH FORCE OF ARMES as oft as there shall bee neede to repulse his or his Officers violence against the Lawes For when they erected this Court they said It would be little worth to have good Lawes enacted and a middle Court of Iustice betweene the King and people appointed if it might not be lawfull to take up Armes for their Defence when it was needfull being agreeable to the very Law of nature and reason Because then it will not be sufficient to fight with Counsell For if this were not so and the State and Subjects in such cases might not lawfully take up armes all things had long ere this been in the power of Kings Therefore no doubt our Parliament and State as well as others may by
the very Law of Nature and fundamentall institution of Parliaments now justly take up Defensive armes to preserve their Liberties Lawes Lives Estates Religion from vassallage and ruine Thirdly Our owne Parliaments Prelates Nobles and Commons in all ages especially in times of Popery as well in Parliament as out have by open force of armes resisted suppressed the oppressions rapines vnjust violence and armies of their Princes raised against them Yea incountred their Kings in open Battells taken their persons Prisoners and sometimes expelled nay deposed them their Royall authority when they became incorrigible open professed enemies to their kingdomes their Subjects seeking the ruine slavery and desolation of those whom by Office Duty Oath and common Iustice they were bound inviolably to protect in Liberty and peace as the premised Histories of Achigallo Emerian Vortigern Segebert Osred Ethelrâ—d Bernard Edwin Ceolwulfe King Iohn Henry the 3d. Edward 1. and 2. Richard the 2 Henry the 6 th our British Saxon English Kings and other examples common in our owne Annalls plentifully manifest Neither are their examples singular but all Kingdomes generally throughout the world in all ages have done the like when their Kings degenerated into Tyrants of which there are infinite precedens in History which actions all ages all Kingdomes have alwaies reputed lawfull both in point of Policy Law Religion as warranted by the very Lawes of Nature Reason State Nations God which instruct not onely particular persons but whole Cities and Kingdomes for their owne necessary defence preservation the supportation of humane Societie and Libertie to protect themselves against all unlawfull violence and Tyranny even of their Kings themselves or their Ministers to whom neither the Lawes of God Nature Man nor any civill Nation ever yet gave the least authority to Murther Spoile Oppresse enslave their Subjects or deprive them of their lawfull Liberties or Estates which resistance were it unlawfull or unjust as many ignorant Royallists and Parasites now â—each some few oppressing tyrannizing wilfull Princes might without the least resistance ruine murther enslave the whole world of men overthrow all setled formes of civill government extirpate Christian Religion and destroy all humane Society at their pleasures all which had beene effected yea all States and Kingdomes totally subverted long agoe by ambitious Tyrannizing lawlesse Princes had not this Lawfull Naturall Hereditary power of resisting and opposing their illegall violence inherent in their Parliaments States Kingdomes restrained and suppressed their exorbitances of this kinde Now that this necessary Defensive opposition and resistance against open Regall Hostile violence which hath beene ever held lawfull and frequently practised in all Kingdomes all ages heretofore as just and necessary should become sodenly unlawfull to our Parliament and Kingdome onely at this instant seemes very unreasonable unto me Fourthly It is the expresse resolution of Aristâ—tle Xenophon Polibius Pope Elutherius in his Epistle to our first Christian King Lucius King Edward the Confessor in his established Lawes c. 17. the Councell of Paris Anno 829. and Isiodâ—r cited by it Iohn 〈◊〉 Iâ—hn Mariana and generally of all forraigne Divines and Polititians Pagan or Christian yea of Bracton Fâ—â—ta Fortescue and King Iames himselfe that a King governing in a setled Kingdome ceaseth to be a King and degenerates into a Tyrant so soone as hee leaves to rule by his Lawes much more when he begins to invade his Subjects Persons Rights Liberties to set up an Abitrary power impose unlawfull Tâ—xes raise Forces and make Warre upon his Subjects whom he should Protect and rule in peace to pillage plundâ—r â—aste and spoile his Kingdome imprison murther and destroy his people in an hostile manner to captivate them to his pleasure the very highest degree of Tyranny condemned and detested by God and all good men The whole State and Kingdome therefore in such cases as these for their owne just necessary preservation may lawfully with force of Armes when no other course can secure them not onely passively but actively resist their Prince in such his violent exorbitant tyrannicall proceedings without resisting any kingly lawfull royall Authority Vested in the Kings person for the Kingdomes preservation onely not destruction because in and as to these illegall oppressions tyrannicall actions not warranted but prohibited by the Lawes of God and the Realme to whom he is accountable and by whom he is justly censurable for them he is no lawfull King nor Majestrate but an unjust oppressing Tyrant and a meere private man who as to these proceedings hath quite denuded himselfe of his just Regall authority So that all those wholsome Lawes made by the whole State in Parliament for the necessary preservation and defence of their Kings Royall Person and lawfull Soveraigne power the suppression of all Insurrections Treasons Conspiracies and open Warres against them whiles they governe their people justly according to Law as all good Princes are obliged to doe by oath and duty or the open violent resisting of their Lawfull authority and Commands to which all Subjects both in point of Law and Conscience ought cheerfully and readily to Submit will yeeld no publike Countenance Encouragement or Protection at all to Kings in their irregall tyrannicall oppressions or violent courses especially when they turne professed publike enemies to their people proclaime open Warre against them invade their Lawes Liberties Goods Houses Persons and exercise all acts of Hostilitie against them as farre forth as the most barbarous Forraigne Enemies would doe It being against all common sence and reason to conceive that our Parliaments Lawes which strictly inhibit and punish the very smallest violations of the publike peace with all kinds of Oppressions Robberies Trespasses Baâ—tâ—ries Assaults Bloodsheds Fraies Murthers Routs Riots Insurrections Burglaries Rapes Plunderings Force-able Entries Invasions of the Subjects Liberties or Properties in all other persons and greatest publike Officers whatsoever whose Delinquences are so much the more hainous execrable and censurable as their persons honours and places are more eminent should so farre countenance justifie or patronize them onely in the King the Supreame fountaine of Iustice ad tutelam Legis corporum bonorum crectus as Fortescue and Sir Edward Cooke resolve Cujus Potestas Iuris est non Injuriae cum sit author Iuris non debet inde injuriarum nasci occasio unde Iura nascâ—nt ur as Bracton and Fleta determine as not to permit the Subjects under paine of Rebillion and high Treason by force of Armes upon expresse command and direction of the whole Kingdome in Parliament so much as to defend their Persons Goods Estates Houses Wives Children Liberties Lives Religion against the open violence of the King himselfe or his Malignant plundring murthering Papists Caveleers When as Kings of all others as Bracton Fortescue and Mariana prove at large both by Oath and Duty ought to be more
observant of and obedient to the Laws of God and their Realmes which are no respectors of Persons then the very meanest of their Subjects That Precept then of Paul Rom. 13. 1. 2. 3. Let every Soule be subject to the higher Powers c. And the Statute of 25. E. 3. c. 2. with other obsolete Acts which declare it High Treason to levy Warre against the King in his Realme must needs be intended of and quallified with these subsequent just limitations sutable to their genuine sense and meaning to wit That as long and so farre foorth as Kings justly and uprightly doe execute their just Royall power conferred on them by God and their people according to the Law of God and their Realmes to the Protection encouragement and praise of all their good Subjects and the deserved punishment onely of Malefactors they must and ought to be cheerefully obeyed and quietly submitted to as Gods owne Ministers without the least resistance private or publike neither ought any private men upon any private injuries of their owne authority to raise up in Armes against them seeing they are publike Magistrates in whom all the Kingdome have an interest without the generall assent and authority of the whole State and Kingdome or of both Houses of Parliment which represents it But if Kings degenerate into Tyrants and turne professed enemies to their Kingdomes Parliaments People by making open Warre against them by spoyling murthering imprisoning maiming sacking destroying or putting them out of their Protections without any just or lawfull grounds endeavouring by force of Armes to subvert their Lawes Liberties Religion and expose them as a prey to their mercilesse blood-thirsty Souldiers or bring in Forraigne Forces to conquer them our present case I dare confidently averre it was never the thought nor intention of Paul or the Holy Ghost much lesse of our Nobles Prelats and Commons in Parliament which enacted these Lawes who so oft tooke up Armes aswell offensive as defensive against our Kings in such like cases heretofore to inhibit Subjects Kingdomes Parliaments especially by direct Votes and Ordinances of both Houses under paine of damnation high Treason or Rebellion by defensive Armes to resist Kings themselves or any of their Cavalliers and if this question had beene put to Paul Peter or any of those Parliaments which enacted these objected Lawes Whether they ever meant by these Precepts or Statutes totally to prohibite all Subjects by generall assent in Parliament to take up such defensive Armes or make any forceable resistance against their Kings or their Armies in such cases of extremity and necessity as these under the foresaid penalties I make little question but they would have clearely resolved that it was never so much as within the compasse of their thoughts much lesse their plaine intention to prohibite such a resistance in this or such like cases but onely according to the precedent exposition of their words and that they never imagined to establish in the world any Vnresistable Lawlesse Tyranny or any such spoile or butchery of Kingdomes of Subjects execrable to God and man in all persons all ages which have resisted them even unto blood but rather totally to suppresse them There being scarce any more pregnant Text against the Tyranny the boundlesse Prerogatives the illegall proceedings of Kings and Higher Powers in all the Scripture thâ—â— that of Romans 13. 1. to 7. if rightly scanned as Pareus and others oâ— it manifest Therefore the Parliaments and peoples present defensive Warre and resistance against their seduced King and his Malignant Popish Cavalliers is no violation of any Law of God of the Realme but a just necessary Warre which they have to the uttermost endeavoured to prevent and no Treason no Rebellion at all within the meaning of any Law or Statute unlesse we should thinke our Parliaments so mad as to declare it high Treason or Rebellion even for the Parliament and Kingdome itselfe so much as to take up Armes for their owne necessary preservation to prevent their inevitable ruine when they are openly assaulted by Royall armies which none can ever presume they would doe being the very high way to their owne and the whole Kingdomes subversion Fiftly admit the King should bring in Forraigne forces French Spanish Danes Dutch or Irish to destroy or Conquer his Subjects Parliament Kingdome as some such forces are already landed and more expected dayly and should join himselfe personally with them in such a service I thinke there is no Divine Lawyer or true hearted Englishman so void of reason or common understanding as to affirme iâ— Treason or Rebellion in point of Law and a matter of Damnation in Conscienâ—â— or true Divinity for the Parliaments Subjects Kingdome to take up necessary defensive armes for their owne preservation in such a case even against the King himselfe and his army of Aliens but would rather deeme it a just honourable necessary action yea a duty for every English man to venture his life and all his fortunes for the defence of his owne dearest Native Countrey Posterity Liberty Religion and no lesse then a glorious Martyrdome to dye manfully in the Field in such a publicke quarrell the very Heathens generally resolving that Dulce decorum est pro Patria mori Et mortes pro Patria appetitae Non solum gloriosae Rhetoribus sed etiam beatae videri solent In a case of this quallitie Whence that noble Romane Camillus professed to all the Romanes in a publike Oration Patriae dâ—esse quoad vita suppetat alijs turpe Camillo etiam NEFAS EST. And is not there the selfesame equity and reason when the King shall raise an Army of Popish English or Irish Rebels Malignants Delinquents and bring in Forraigners though yet in no great proporation to effect the like designe If armed forceable resistance be no Treason no Rebellion in Law or Conscience in the first it can be no such crime in our present case Sixty I would demand of any Lawyer or Divine What is the true genuine reason that the taking up of offensive armes against or offering violence to the person or life of the King is High Treason in point of Law and Divinitie Is it not onely because and as he is the head and chiefe member of the Kingdome which hath a Common interest in him and because the Kingdome it selfe sustaines a publike prejudice and losse by this War against and violence to his Person Doubtlesse every man must acknowledge this to be the onely reason for if he were not such a publike person the levying War against or murthering of him could be no High Treason at all And this is the reason why the elsewhere cited Statutes of our Realme together with our Historians make levying of Warre deposing or killing the King by private persons High Treason not onely against the King but the REALME and Kingdome to Witnesse the Statutes of 5. R. 2. c. 6. 11. R. 2. c. 1. 3. 6. 17
R. 2. c. 8. 21. R. 2. c. 2. 4. 20. 3. H. 5. Parl. 2. c. 6. 28. H. 8. c. 7. 1. Mar. c. 6. 13. Eâ—iz c. 1. 3. Iaco. 1. 2. 3. 4. and the Act of Pacification this present Parliament declaring those persons of England and Scotland TRAITORS TO EITHER REALME who shall take up Armes against either Realme without common consent of Parliament which Enact The levying of Warre against the Kingdome and Parliament invading of England or Ireland treachery against the Parliament repealing of certaine Acts of Parliament ill Counselling the King coyning false Money and offering violence to the Kings person to take away his Life to be high Treason not onely against the King and his Crowne but THE REALME TO and those who are guilty of such crimes to bee High Traitors and Enemies TO THE REALME as well at to the King Hence Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster being accused in a Parliament held in 7. R. 2. by a Carmâ—lite Frier of High Treason for practising sodainely to surprise the KING and seize upon his Kingdome the Duke denied it as a thing incredible upon this very ground If I should thus said he affect the Kingdome Is it credible after your murder which God forbid that the Lords of this Kingdome could patiently endure me Domini mei ET PATRIAE PRODITOREM being a Traitor both of my LORD and COVNTREY Hence in the same Parliament of 7. R. 2. Iohn Walsh Esquire Captaine of Cherburg in France was accused by one of Navarre DE PRODITIONE REGIS REGNI Of Treason against the King and Kingdome for delivering up that Castle to the Enemies And in the Parliament of 3. R. 2. Sir Iohn Annesley Knight accused Thomas Ketrington Esquire of Treason against the King and Realme for betraying and selling the Castle of Saint Saviour within the Isâ—e of Constantine in France to the French for a great summe of money when as he neither wanted Victuals nor meanes to defend it both which Accusations being of Treasons beyond the Sea were determined by Battle and Duels fought to decide them Hence the great Favourite Pierce Gaveston Tanquam Legum subversor Hostiâ— Terrae Publicus Publicus Regni Proditor capite truncatus est and the two Spensers after him were in Edward the second his Raigne likewise banished condemned and executed as Traitors to the King and Realme ET REGNI PRODITORES for miscounselling and seducing the King and moving him to make Warre upon his people Hence both the Pierces and the Archbishop of Yorke in their Articles against King Henry the fourth accused him as guilty of High Treason and a Traitor both to the King Realme and Kingdome of England for Deposing and murthering Richard the second And hence the Gunpouder Conspirators were declared adjudged and executed as Traitors both to the KING REALME for atteâ—pting to blow up the Parliament House when the King Nobles and Commons were therein assembled If then the King shall become an open enemie to his Kingdome and Subjects to waste or ruine them or shall seeke to betray them to a Forraigne Enemy which hath beene held no lesse then Treason in a King to doe who by the expresse resolution of 28. H. 8. cap. 7. may become a Traitor to the REALME and thereupon forfeit his very right and titleâ— to the Crowne it can be no Treason nor Rebellion in Law or Theologie for the Parliament Kingdome Subjects to take up armes against the King and his Forces in such a case when he shal wilfully and maliâ—iously rent himselfe from and set himselfe in direct opposition against his Kingdome and by his owne voluntary actions turne their common interest in him for their good and protection into a publicke engagement against him as a common Enemy who seekes their generall ruine And if Kings may lawfully take up armes against their Subjects as all Royallists plead after they reject their lawfull power and become open Rebels or Traitors because then as to this they cease to be Subjects any longer and so forfeit the benefit of their Royal protection By the self-same reason the bond and stipulation being mutuall Kings being their Subjects Liege Lords by Oath and Duty as well as they their Liege people When Kings turne open professed Foes to their Subjects in an Hostile Warrelike way they presently both in Law and Conscience cease to be their Kings de jure as to this particular and their Subjects alleagiance thereby is as to this discharged and suspended towards them as appeares by the Kings Coronation Oath and the Lords and Prelats conditionall Fealty to King Steven so that they may justly in Law and Conscience resist their unlawfull assaults as enemies for which they must onely censure their owne rash unjust proceedings and breach of Faith to their People not their Peoples just defensive opposition which themselves alone occasioned Seventhly It must of necessity be granted that for any King to levie warre against his Subjects unlesse upon very good grounds of Law and conscience and in case of absolute necessity when there is no other remedy left is directly contrary to his very Oath and duty witnes the Law of King Edward the Confessor cap. 17. and Coronation Oathes of all our Kings forementioned To keepe PEACE and godly agreement INTIRELY ACCORDING TO THEIR POWER to their people Contrary to all the fundamentall Lawes of the Realme and the Prologues of most Statutes intirely to preserve and earnestly to indeavour the peace and welfare of their peoples persons goods estates lawes liberties Contrary to the main tenor of all Sacred Scriptures which have relation unto Kings but more especially to the 1 Kings 12. 21. 23. 24. and 2 Chron. 11. 1. 2. Where when King Rehoboam had gathered a very great army to fight against the ten Tribes which revolted from him for following his young Counsellors advice and denying their just request and crowned Ieroboam for their King intending to reduce them to his obedience by force of armes God by his Prophet Shemaiah expressely prohibited him and his army to goe up or fight against â—hem and made them all to returne to their owne houses without fighting and to Isay 14. 4. 19. to 22. where God threatens to cast the King of Babilon out of his grave as an abhominable branch as a carcasse trodden under foot marke the reason Because thou hast destroyed thy Land and slaine thy People to cut off from Babylon his name and remembrance and Sonnes and Nephewes as he had cut off his peoples though heathens Yea contrary to that memorable Speech of that noble Roman Valerius Corinus when he was chosen Dictator and went to fight against the Roman conspirators who toke up armes against their Country Fugeris etiam honestius tergumque civi dederis quam pugnaveris contra patriam nunc ad pacificandum bene atque honeste inter primos stabis postulate aequa et forte quanquam vel iniquis standum est potius
quam impias inter nos conseramus manus c. If then a Kings offensive warre upon his Subjects without very just grounds and unevitable occasions be thus utterly sinfull and unlawfull in law and Conscience and most diametrally contrary to the Oath Office trust and duty of a King who by this strange metamorphosis becomes a Wolfe instead of a Shepheard a destroyer in liew of a Protector a publike Enemy in place of a Common friend an vnnaturall Tyrant instead of a naturall King it followes inevitably that the Subjects or Kingdomes resistance and defensive warre in such a case both by the law of God of nature of the Realme must be lawfull and just because directly opposite to the only preservative against that warre which is unlawfull and unjust and so no Treason nor Rebellion by any Law of God or man which are illegall and criminall too Eightly It is the received resolution of all Canonists Schoolemen and Civill Lawyers That a defensive warre undertaken onely for necessary defence doth not properly deserve the nam of warre but onely of Defence That it is no levying of warre at all which implies an active offensive not passive defensive raising of forces and so no Treason nor offence within the statute of 25. E. 3. c. 2. as the Parliament the onely proper Iudge of Treasons hath already resolved in point of Law but a faculty onely of defence Cuilibet Omni Iure ipsoque Rationis Ductu Permissa c. permitted to every one By all Law or right and by the very conduct of reason since to propulse violence and iniury is permitted by the very Law of Nations Hence of all the seven sorts of warre which they make they define the last to be A just and Necessary War quod fit se et sua defendendo and that those who dâ—e in such a war caeteris paribus are safe Causa 23. qu. 1. and if they be slaine for defence of the Common-wealth their memory shall live in perpetuall glory And hence they give this Definition of a just Warre Warre is a Lawfull Defence against an immi eâ—t or praeceeding offence upon a publike or private cause concluding That if Defence be severed from Wâ—rre it is a Sedition not Warre Although the Emperour himselfe denounce it Yea although the whole World combined together Proclaime it For the Emperour or King can no more lawfully hurt another in Warre tâ—en he can take away his goods or life without cause Therefore let Commentato sâ—bâ—awle etâ—rnally about Warre yet they shall never justifie nor prove it lawfull Nisi ex Defensione Legitima but when it proceeds from Lawfull defence all Warres beâ—â—g rash and unjust against those who justly defend themselves This Warre then being undertaken by the Parliament onely for their owne and the Kingdomes necessary defence against the Kings invasive Armies and Cavalliers especially now after the Kings rejection of all Honourable and safe termes of Peace and accommodation tendered to him by the Parliament must needs be just and lawfull and so no Treason nor Rebellion in point of Law or Conscience Since no Law of God nor of the Realme hath given the King any Authority or Commission at all to make this unnaturall Warre upon his Parliament his people to enslave their Soules and Bodies or any inhibition to them not to defend themselves in such a caâ—e These generall Considerations thus premised wherein Law and Conscience walke hand in hand I shall in the next place lay downe such particular grounds for the justification of this Warre which are meerely Legall extracted out of the bowels of our knowne Lawes which no professors of them can contradict First it is unquestionable that by the Common and Statute Law of the Land the King himselfe who cannot lawfully proclaime Warre against a Forraigne Enemy much lesse against his people without his Parliaments previous assent as I have elsewhere proved cannot by his absolute Soveraigne Prerogative either by verball Commands or Commissions under the great Seale of England derive any lawfull or just Authority to any Generall Captaine Cavalliers or person whatsoever without Legall Triall and Conviction to seize the Goods or Chattels of any his Subjects much lesse forcecibly to Râ—b Spoile Plunder Wound Beat Kill Imprison or make open War upon them without a most just and inâ—vitable occasion and that after open hostility denounced agaiâ—st them And if any by vertue of such illegal Commissions or Mandats Assault Plunder Spoile Rob Beat Wound Slay Imprison the Goods Chattels Houses Persons of any Subject not lawfully convicted They may and ought to be proceeded against resisted apprehended indicted condâ—mned for it notwithstanding such Commissions as Trespassers Theeves Burglarers Felons Murderers both by Statute and Common Law As is clearely enacted and resolved by Magna Charta cap. 29. 15. E. 3. Stat. 1. cap. 1. 2. 3. 42. E. 3. cap. 1. 3. 28. E. 1. Artic. super Chaâ—tas cap. 2. 4 E. 3. c. 4 5. E. 3. cap. 2. 24. E. 3. cap. 1. 2 R. 2 cap. 7. 5. R. 2. ca 5. 1. H. 5. cap. 6. 11. R. 2. cap. 1. to 6. 24 H. 8. cap. 5. 21. Iacob c. 3. Against Monopolies The Petition of Right 3. Caroli 2. E. 3. c. 8. 14. E. 3. ca. 14. 18. E. 3. Stat. 3. 20. E. 3. cap. 1. 2. 3. 1. R 2. cap. 2. And generally all Satutes against Purvâ—yers 42. Ass. Pl. 5. 12. Bâ—oâ—ke Commissions 15. 16. Fortescue c. p. 8. 9. 10. 13. 14. 26. 1. E. 3. 2. 2. H. 4. 24. Br. Faux Imprisonment 30. 28. 22. E. 4 45. a Tr. 16. H. 6. Monstrans de Faits 182 Stamford lib. 1. fol. 13. a. 37. a. The Conference at the Committies of both Houses 3 â— Aprilis 4 â— Caroli concerning the Right and Priviledge of the Subject newly Printed Cooke lib. 5. fol 50. 51. lib. 7. fol 36. 37. lib. 8. fol. 125. to 129. Iudge Crooks and Huttons Arguments against Shâ—pmoney with divers other Law-Bookes Therefore the Cavalliers can no waies justifie nor excuse their Wounding Murthering Imprisoning Assaulting Robbing Pillaging and spoiling of his Majesties people and Subjects and making Warre upon them by vertue of any Warrant or Commission from the King but may justly and legally be apprehended resisted and proceeded against as Murtherers Rebels Robbers Felons notwithstanding any pretended Royall Authority to countenance their execrable unnaturall proceedings Secondly It is irrefragable that the Subjects in defence of their own Persons Houses Goods Wives Families against such as violently assault them by open force of Armes to wound slay beate imprison robbe or plunder them though by the Kings own illegall Commission may not onely lawfully arme themselves and fortifie their houses their Castles in Iudgement of Law against them but resist apprehend disarme beat wound repulse kill them in their just necessary defence not onely without guilt of Treason or Rebellion but of Tresspas or the very least offence And Servants in such Cases may lawfully justifie not
onely the beating but killing of such persons who assault their Masters persons goods or houses as is expresly resolved by the Statute of 21. E. 1. De malefactoribus in Parcis By 24. H. 8. cap. 5. Fitzherbert Corone 192. 194. 246. 258. 261. 330. 21. H. 7 39. Trespas 246. Stamford lib. 1. cap. 5. 6. 7. 22. Ass. 46. 11. H. 6. 16. a. 14. H. 6 24. b. 35. H. 6. 1. a. 9. E. 4. 48. b. 12. E. 4. 6. a. 12. H. 8. 2. b. Brooke Coron 63. Trâ—spas 217. Therefore they may justly defend themselves resist oppose apprehend and kill his Majesties Cavalliers notwithstanding any Commissions and make a defensive Warre against them when as they assault their persons houses goods or habitations without any Treason Rebellion or Crime all against the King or Law Thirdly It is past dispute That the Sheriffes Iustices of Peace Mayors Constables and all other Officers of the Realme may and ought by our Lawes and Statutes to raise the power of the Counties and places where they live and command all persons to arme themselves to assist them upon their Command when they see just cause which commands they are all bound to obey under paine of imprisonment and fines for their contemptuous disobediene herein to suppresse and withstand all publicke breaches of the Peace Riots Routs Robberies â—raies Tumults Forcible Entries and to apprehend disarme imprison and bring to condigne punishment all Peace-breakers Riotors Trespassers Robbers Plunderers Quarrellers Murtherers and Forces met together to doe any unlawfull Hostile act though by the Kings owne precept and in case they make resistance of their power they may lawfully kill and slay them without crime or guilt if they cannot otherwise suppresse or apprehend them yea the Sheriffes and all other Officers may lawfully raise and arme the power of the County to apprehend Delinquents by lawfull Warrants from the Parliament or Processe out of other inferiour Courts of Iustice when they contemptuously stand out against their Iustice and will not render themselves to a Legall triall in which service all are bound by Law to assist these Officers who may lawfully slay such contemptuous Offenders in case they cannot otherwise apprehend them All which is Enacted and Resolved by 19. E. 3. cap. 38. 3. Ed. 1. cap. 5. 2. R. 2. cap. 6. 5. R. 2. cap. 5. 6. 7. R. 2. cap. 6. 17. R. 2. cap. 8. 13. H. 4. cap 7. 1. H. 5. cap. 6. 2. H. 5. cap. 6. 8. 19. H. 7. cap. 13. 3. E. 6. cap. 5. 1. Mar. cap. 12. 31. H. 6. cap. 2. 19. E. 2. Fitz Execution 247. 8. H. 4. 19. a. 22. Ass. 55. 3. H. 7. fol. 1. 10. 5. H. 7. fol. 4. Register f. 59. 60. 61. Fitz. Coron 261. 288. 289. 328. 346. Stamford lib. 1. cap. 5. 6. Cooke lib. 5. fol. 92. 9. 3. with sundry other Bookes and Acts of Parliament and Walsingham Hist. Angliae pag. 283. 284. Yea the Statute of 13. Ed. 1. cap. 38. recites That such resistance of Processe out of any the Kings Courts much more then out of the Highest Court of Parliament redounds much to the dishonour of the King and his Crowne and that such resisters shall be imprisoned and fined because they are desturbers of the Kings Peace and of his Realme And the expired Statute of 31. H. 6. cap. 2. Enacted That if any Duke Marquesse Earle Viscount or Baron complained of for any great Riots Extortions Oppressioâ—s or any offence by them done against the Peace and Lawes to any of the Kings Liege people should refuse to obey the Processe of â—he Kings Court under his Great or privie Seale to him directed to answer his said offenes either by refusing to receive the said Processe or despiting it or withdrawing hâ—mselfe for that cause and not appearing after Proclamation made by the Sheriffe in â—he County at the day prescribed by the Proclamation that then hee should for this his contempt forfeit and lose all his Offices Fees Annuities and other possessions that he or any man to his use hâ—th of the gift or grant of the King or any of his Progenitors made to him or any of his Ancestors And in case he appeares not upon the second Proclamation on the day therein to him limited that then he shall lose and forfeit his Estate and place in Parliament and also All the Lands and Tenements Whâ—ch he hath or any other to his use for terme of his life and all other persons having no Lands not appearing after Proclamation were to be put out of the Kings Protection by this Act. Such a heinous offence was it then repuâ—ed to disobey the Processe of Chancery and other inferiour Courts of Iustice even in thâ— greatest Peeres how much greater crime then is and must it be contemptuously to disobey the Summons Processe and Officers of the Parliament it selfe the supremest Court of Judicature especially in those who are Members of it and stand engaged by their Protestations trusts and Places in it to maintaine its honour power and priviledges to the uttermost which many of them now exceedingly vilifie and trample under feete and therefore deserve a severer censure then this statute inflicts even such as the Act of 21. R. 2. c. 6. prescribed to those Nobles unjustly fore judged in that Parliament That their issues males now begotten shall not come to the Parliaments nor to the Councells of the King nor his heires nor be of the Kings Counsell nor of his heires Therefore it is undubitable that the Sherifes Iustices of Peace Majors Constables Leivtenantes Captaines and other Officers in every County through the Realme may by their owne Authority much more by an Ordinance and Act of association of both houses raise all the power of the County all the people by vertue of such commands may lawfully meete together in Armes to suppresse the riots burglaries rapines plunders butcheries spoyling robberies and armed violence of his Majesties Cavaleers and apprehend imprison slay arraigne execute them as common enemies to the kingdomes peace and welfare even by the knowne Common Law and Statutes of the Realme and feise Delinquents notwithstanding any royall Commission or personal commands they may or can produce Fourthly it is most certaine that every Subject by the very Common Law of the Realm yea Law of Nature as he is a member of the State and Church of England is bound both in duty and conscience when there is necessary occasion to Array and Arme himselfe to resist the invasions and assaults of oâ—en enemies of the Realme especially of Forraigners as is cleare by infinite * Presidents cited by the Kings owne Councell and recited by Iudge Crooke in his Argument concerning Ship-money in both the Houses two Remonstrances and Declarations against the Commission of Array and the Answer of the first of them in the Kings name all newly Printed to which I shall referre the Reader for fuller Satisfaction and by the expresse statutes of 1 E. 3. c.
5. 25. E. 3. c. 8. and 4. H. 4. c. 13. The reason is from the Originall compact and mutuall stipulation of every member of any Republicke State or Society of men for mutuall defence one of another upon all occasions of invasion made at their first association and incorporation into a Republike state kingdome Nation of which we have a pregnant example Iudg. 20. 1. to 48. If then the King himselfe shall introduce forraigne Forces and enemies into his Realme to levie war against it or shall himself become an open enemie to it the Subjects are obleiged by the self-same reason law equity especially upon the Parliaments command to Arm themselves to defend their Native Country Kingdome against these forraigne and domesticke Forces and the King himselfe if he joyne with them as farre forth as they are bound to doe it upon the Kings own Writ and Commission in case he joyned with the Parliament and Kingdome against them the necessary defence and preservation of the Kingdome and themselves and of the King onely so farre forth as he shewes himselfe a King and Patron not an enemie of his Kingdome and Subjects being the sole ground of their engagement in such defensive warres according to this notable resolution of Cicero Omnium Societâ—tum nulla est gratior nulla cariâ— quà m ea quae 〈◊〉 Reâ—ublica est unicuique nostrum Cari sunâ— pareâ—tâ—s cari liberi propinqui familiares SED OMNES OMNIVM CARITATES PATRIA VNA COMPLEXA EST iro qua quis bonus dubitâ—t mortem oppetere si ei sit profuturus Quo est detestabilior illorum immanitas qui lacerant omni scelere Patriam nâ—a funâ—itus delenda occupati sunt fuerunt and seeing kings themselves as well as Subjects are bound to hazard their lives for the preservation of their Kingdomes and peoples safetie and not to endanger the ruine of the Kingdome and people to preserve their owne lives and prerogatives as I have elsewhere manifested it cannot be denyed but that every Subject when the King is unjustly divided against his Kingdome Parliament and People is more obleiged to joyne with the kingdome Parliament and his Native dearest Countrey who are most considerable against the King than with the king against theâ— and rather in such a case than any other because there is lesse neede of helpe and no such danger of ruine to the whole Realme and Nation when the King joynes with them against forraigne invading enemies as there is when the king himselfe becomes an open intestine Foe unto them against his Oath and Duty and the Peopâ—es safety being the Supremest Law the Houses of Parliament the most Soveraigne Authoritie they ought in such unhappie cases of extremitie and division to oversway all Subjects to contribute their best assistance for their necessary just defence even against the king himself and all his Partisans who take up Hostile Armes against them and not to assist them to ruine their owne Country Kingdome Nation as many as now over-rashly do Fifthly I conceive it cleare Law that if the King himselfe or his Courtiers with him shall wrongfully assault any of his Subjects to wound rob or murther them without just cause that the subjects without any guilt of Treason or Rebellion may not onely in their owne defense resist the King and his Courtiers assaults in such a case and hold their hands as Doctor Ferne himselfe accords but likewise close with and disarme them and if the King or his Courtiers receive any blowes wounds in such a case or be casually slaine it is neither Treason nor Murder in the Defendants who had no Treasonable nor murtherous intention at all in them but onely endeavoured their own just defence attempting nothing at all against the kings lawful Royall authority as is cleare by all Law Cases of man slaughter se defeâ—dendo and to put this out of question I shall cite but two or three cases of like Nature It hath beene very frequent with the Kings of England France and oâ—her Princes for triall of their man hood 〈◊〉 runne at Iousts and fight at Barriers not onely with forraigners but with their owne valiantest Lâ—rds and Knights of which there are various Examples In these Martiall disports by the very Law of Armes these Subjects have not onely defended themselves against their kings assaults and blowes but retorted lance for lance stroke for stroke and sometimes unhorsed disarmed and wounded their Kings our Kiâ—g Henry the eight being like to be slaine by the Earle of â—uffolke at a 〈◊〉 in the 16. yeare of his reigne and no longer since then the yeare 1559. Henry the 2 d King of France was casually slaine in a Ioust by the Earle of Mountgommery his Subject whom hee commanded to Iust one bout more with him against his will whose Speare in the counter-blow ran so right into one of the Kings eyes that the shivers of it peirced into his head perished his braine and slew him yet this was Iudged no Treason Fellony nor offence at all in the Earle who had no ill intention If then it hath ever beene reputed lawfull and honourable for Subiects in such militarie exercises upon the challenges of their kings to defend themselves couragiously against their assaults and thus to fight with and encounter them in a martiall manner though there were no necessity for them to answer such a challenge and the casuall wounding or slaying of the King by a Subiect in such a case be neither Treason nor Fellony then much more must it be lawfull by the Law of Armes Nature and the kingdome for the Parliament and subjects in a necessary just unavoydable warre to defend resist repulse the kings and his Cavaleers personall assaults and returne them blow for blow shot for shot if they will wilfully invade them and if the king or any of his Forces miscarry in this action they must like King Henâ—y the 8 th when endangered by tilting blame themselves alone and have no other just legall remedie but pâ—tience it being neither Treason Rebellion nor Murther in the defensive party and most desperate folly and frenzie in any Prince to engage himselfe in such a danger when he neede not doe it I reade of Charles the first of France that he fell sodainely destracted upon a message he recâ—ived from an old poore man as he was marching in the head of his Army and thereupon thinking himselfe betrayâ—d incountred his owne mâ—n and slew two or three of themâ—ere they were ware of him wounding others Whereupon they closing with him disâ—rmed and led him away forceably keeping him close shut up like a Bedlam â—ill he recovered his senses I thinke no man in his right wits will deeme tâ—is their action Treasonable or unlawfull neither did the king or any in that age thus repute it If then a King in an angry franticke passion for Irâ— brevius furor est shall take up
and lawfully keepe the Parke and doe that which to his Office belongeth to doe or otherwise it shall be lawfull for the grantor and his heires to remove him and grant it to another if he will and if the Parker negligently suffer the Deere to be killed or kill the Deere himselfe without sufficient warrant from his Lord it is a direct forfaiture of his Office If then a Keeper of Forrester cannot kill or negligently suffer his Deere to be killed no nor yet destroy the vert on which they should feed or suffer it to be destroyed without forfaiture of his Office even by a condition annexed to his Office by the very Common Law shall a King thinke you lawfully murther plunder and destroy his Subjects his kingdome without any forfaiture or resistance at all or will the Common Law of the Land in such a case which provides and annexeth a condition to the Office of a Parker not much more unite it to the royall Office of a King who is but a regall Keeper or sheepheard of men of Christians of free men not of slaves for the Subjects preservation and security Doth the Common-Law thus provide for the safety the Liberty welfare of our beasts yea our wilde beasts are our Deere so deare unto it and will it not much more provide for the security of our owne persons Lives Liberties estates shall not these be dearer to it than our Deere How many riged Lawes have beene anciently and of late yeares made against the killing the destroying of the kings the Subjects Deere in Forrests and Parkes for which some have lost their Liberties Lives members And shall not the Lawes for the preservation of the Subjects Lives Liberties estates be more inviolably observed more severely prosecuted May a Forrester Warrener or Keeper of a Parke lawfully beate and kill another in defence of his Deere and other game without any penalty or forfaiture at all enjoying the Kings Peace as before this fact by the expresse statute of 21. E. 1. Rastall Forrests 19. and Stamfords Pleas l. 1. c. 5. 6. And cannot a poore subject defend his owne person family house goods Libertie life against the kings Forces or Cavaleers without the danger of Treason or Rebellion if the king himselfe be present with them or they come armed with his unjust Commission Certainely this is a too absur'd irrationall beastiall opinion for any to beleeve It is our Saviours own doubled argument Mat. 6. 26. Luke 12. 24. Behold the fowles of the ayre and consider the Ravens for they neither sow nor reape neither have store-house nor barne yet your heavenly Father feedeth them ARE NOT YEE MVCH BETTER THEN THEY THEN FOWLES And Luke 12. 6. 7. Mat. 10. 29. 30. 31. Are not two sparrowes sold for a farthing and not one of them shall fall to the ground without your Father But the very haires of your head are all numbred Feare ye not therefore YE ARE OF MORE VALVE THEN MANY SPARROWES And the Apostle hath the like argument 1 Cor. 9. 9. 10. Doth God take care for Oxen Or saith he it noâ— altogether for our sakes for our sakes NO DOUBT THIS IS WRITTEN c. Men are the Soveraigne Lords of all the Creatures of farre more excellencie and dignity then all â—r any of them especially Christian men whence the Apostle Paul gives this strict charge to the Elders of Ephesus belonging as well to kings as Ministers Act. 20. 28. Take heed therefore unto all the flocke over which the holy Ghost hath mâ—de you over-seers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchaseâ— with his owne blood and God himselfe hath given this expresse inhibition even to Kings themselves concerning his and their peoples safety most strangely inverted by flattering Divines quite contrary to the words and meaning Touch not mine anointed and do my Prophets no harme And shall not men then made after Gods owne Image men redeemed and purchased by the blood of Christ men made Kings and Priests to God their Father whom God himselfe hath expressely prohibited Kings themselves to touch or harme not be allowed liberty to defend their persons houses lives liberties without offence or Treason against Kings or any their Cavaleers assaults by the Law of God the Common or statute Law of the Realme when as their very Keepers Warreners Forresters may lawfully resist and slay them to without crime or punishment if they should offer but to kill to steale their Deere or Connies Are they not much better much dearer to God to Kings then foules then Sparrowes then Oxen then Deere and their lives their blood more precious then theirs surely the Scripture is expresse that precious in the sight of the Lord is the blood the death of his Saints and therefore he that sheddeth mans blood be he whom he will in an unlawfull way by man shall his blood be shed if not in a judiciall way yet by way of just defence as Christ himself expounds it Mat. 26. 52. ALL they that take the sword shall perish with the sword and Rev. 10 10. He that killeth with the sword MVST BE KILLED WITH THE SWORD no doubt he may be killed by way of necessary defence then it immediately followes here is the patience and faith of the Saints that is Saints will and must patiently endure many pressures and wrongs from Tyrants and oppressors without resistance but if they once come to make warre with them as the seven headed beast there did v. 7. then both the faith and patience of the Saints themselves will binde their hands no longer but give them free liberty in such an extremity for their owne and the Churches preservation in their just defence to slay those seven headed beasts that shall assault them the very faith of Christ then teacheth them no other lesson but this he that leadâ—th into captivitie shall goe inâ—o captivitie and he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword and in such a case God saith Psal. 149. 6. 7. 8. 9. Let a two edged sword be in their hands to execute vengeance upon the heathen and punishment upon the people to 〈◊〉 their Kings with chaines and their Nobles with fetters of Iron to execute upon them the judgâ—ment written This honour this priviledge in such cases HAVE ALL THE SAINTS Praise ye â—he Lord. And very good reason is there for it For as Nature it selfe hath instructed Lyons Beares Wolves Boares Stagges Backes and most other beasts not onely to defend themselves against the violence of one another but even of Men their supreame Lords when they assault and hunt them to take away their lives over which God hath given men a lawfull power much more then may men by natures dictate defend their persons lives against the unlawfull violence of their kings or Armies over which God hath given them no power at all but in a legall way of justice for capitall offences when they assault or make
dispositio râ—rum a Domino sit collata potestas And using likewise these memorable Speeches in those blind daies against the Pope and his usurped Supremacy with liberty Vt quid ad noâ—se extendit Romanorum insatiata cupiditas Quid Episcopis Apostolicis Militiae nostrae Ecce successores Constantini non Petri non imitantur Petrum in meriâ—is vel operibus nec assimulandi sunt in Potestate Proh pudor marcidi ribaldi qui de armis vel liâ—eralitate minime norunt jam toti mundo propter excommunicationes suas volunt dominari ignobiles usurarij Simoniales O quantum dissimuâ—es Petro qui sibi Petri usurpant partem c. I conceive this Excommunication rather justifies then disproves the lawfulnesse of this their taking up of armes and the warre insuing it being but for their owne just defence when the King afterwards with fire sword and bloody barbarous Forraigne Forces wasted his Realme in a most inhumane tyrannicall maner Factus de Rege Tyâ—annus imo in bestialem prorumpens feritatem c. which necessitated the Barons for their own preservation and the Kingdoms devoted by this unnaturall Prince to Vassallage and utter desolation to elect Lewâ—s of France for their King Who together with the Peeres and Estates of France assembled at Lions concerning this Election resolved it to be just and lawfull and the Barons Defensive Warres against and rejection of King Iohn for his Tyranny and oppressions to be just and honourable since they did but flee to these extraordinary remedies and seeke for justice abroad when they were denied it by him that should give it them in as orâ—inary way at home chosing as King in place of a Tyrant as Matthew Paris with the generall History of France written by Iohn de Serres and Englished by Edward Grimston mâ—re largely manifest Secondly the Lawfulnesse and justnesse of the Bâ—rons Warres in Defence of Magna Chartâ— with other their Hereditary Rights and Liberties appeares most evidently by the resolution of all those Parliaments summoned by King Herry the 3d. Edward the 1 â— 2. 3. Richard the 2 d and other our succeeding Kings which have many times even by force of Armes or Menaces and sometimes by faire termes caused these Kings by new Acts of Parliament of ratifie Magna Charta the Chartâ—r of the Forest with other Fundamentall Liberties thus forcibly extorted from King Iâ—hn at first and constrained them to confirme hem with their Oathes and solâ—mne publicke Excommunications to be published by the Bishops in their Diocesse twice every yeare oft solemnly vowing and protesting both in and out of Parliament to defend these Lawes and Liberties with their estates armes lives blood which their ancâ—stâ—rs had purchased with their blood as I have manifested in the two first parts of this Discourse All which they would no doubt have forborne had they deemed it high Treason or Rebellion in point of Law to take up armes against their Kings in defence oâ— these Lawes and Privileges neither would our Kings and Parliaments in times of Peace have so frequently confirmed these Lawes and Immunities as just and necessary for the peoples welfare had they reputed their former purchases and confirmations by warre and armes no lesse then Treason or Rebellion And if it were neither Treason nor Rebellion in the judgements of our Ancestors and those Parliaments which procured and ratified Magna Charta to take up armes in defence thereof much lesse can it be Treason or Rebellion in the Parliament and Subjects now by Votes by Ordinances of both Houses with force of armes to preservâ— not only these their hereditarie Charters Lawes Priviledges but their very Lives Estates yea the Privileges and being of Parliaments themselves which are now invaded endangered What opinion the world had of the lawfulnesse of most of the Barons Warres in King Henry the 3d. his Raigne against this troublesome perfidious King in defence of their Lawes Liberties Estates appeares first by the Dialogue betweene Agnellus a Frier minorite one of King Henry his Counsell purposely sent to the Earle Marshall then in armes against the King and this Martiall Earle in the Abbey of Morgan Anno 1233. I will first relate the true state of that Warre and then their Dialogue concerning it King Henry by the ill counsell of Peter Bishop of Winchester removed all his English Officers Counsellors and Servants from his Court and put Poictovines and Forraigners in their places being ruled wholly by them withall he puts the English Garisons out of all his Castles and substitutes Forraigners in them which dayly arived both with Horse and armes in great multitudes and much opprested the people calling them Traitors so that the power and wealth of the Realme was wholly under their Command The Earle Marshall seeing the Noble and Ignoble thus oppressed and the rights of the Kingdome like utterly to be lost provoked with a zeale of Iustice associating to himselfe other Noble men goes boldly to the King reproves him in the hearing of many For calling in those Poictovines by evill Counsell to the oppression of the Kingdome and of his naturall Subjects and like wise of Lawes and Liberâ—ies Humbly beseeching him hastily to correct these excesses which threatned the imminent subversion both of His Crowne and Kingdome which if he refused to doe he and the other Nobles of the Realme would withdraw themselves from his Counsell as long as he harboured those Strangeâ—s To which Peter of Winchester replyed That the King might lawfully call in what strangers he would for the Defence of his Kingdome and Crowne and likewise so many and such as might compell his proud and rebellious Subjects to due Obedience Whereupon the Earle Marshall and other Nobles departing discontented from the Court when they could get no other answer promised firmely one to another That for this cause which concerned them all they would manfully fight evâ—n to the separation of Soule and Body After which they seeing more Strangers arrive with Horse and armes every day sent word to the King That hee should foorthwith remove Bishop Peter and all his Strangers from his Court which if he refused they all would BY THE COMMON CONSENT OF THE WHOLE REALM 〈◊〉 him with his wicked Counsellours out of the Realm and consult of chusing them a new King After these and some other like passage the King raysing an Army besiegeth one of the Earles Castles and not being able to winne it and ashamed to raise his Seige without gaining it he sent certaine Bishops to the Earle and requested him that since he had besieged his Castle and hee could not with Honour depart without winning it which he could not doe by force that the Earle to save his Honour would cause it to be surrended to him upon this condition That hee would restore it certainely to him within 15. dayes and that by advise of the Bishops hâ— would amend â—all thing amisse in his Kingdome for performance of
grievances I ought not to prostitute my selfe to his mercy Neither would this be for the Kings honour that I should consent unto his will which is not grounded upon reason Yea I should doe an injury to him and to Iustice which he ought to use towards his Subjects and to maintaine And I should give an ill example to all by deserting Iustice and the prosecution of right for an erronious will against all Iustice and the injury of the Subjects For by this it would appeare that we loved our worldly possessions more then Iustice it selfe And whereas the Kings Counsellours object that wee have combined with the Kings capitall enemies namely the French Scots Welsh out of hatred and dammage to king and kingdome That of the French is altogether false and that of the Scots and Welsh too excepting the king of Scots and Leoline Prince of North-â—ales who were not the kings enemies but faithfull friends untill by injuries offered them by the King and his Counsell they were by coertion against their wills alienated from their fidelitie as I am And for this cause I am confederated with them that we may the better being united then separated regaine and defend our rights of which we are unjustly deprived and in a great part spoiled Whereas the Kings Counsell propose that I ought not to confide in my Confederates because the King without any great hurt to his Land can easily separate them from my friendship Of this I make no great doubt but by this the iniquity of his Counsellors doth most of all appeare that in some sort they would cause the King to sustaine losse by those whom he specially calls capitall enemies to injure mee who have alwaies beene his faithfull Subject whiles I remained with him and yet would be so if he would restore to me and my friends our right Whereas the said Counsellors say that the Pope and Church of Rome doe specially love the King and kingdome and will Excommunicate all his adversaries which thing is even at the dores because they have already sent for a Legate It pleaseth mee well said the Marshall because the more they love the King and kingdome by so much the more will they desire that the King should treat his Realme and Subjects according to justice And I am well pleased they should excommunicate the adversaries of the Kingdome because they are those who give Counsell against Iustice whom workes will manifest because Iustice and Peace have kissed each other and because of this where Iustice is corrupted Peace is likewise violated Also I am pleased that a Legate is comming because the more discreet men shall heare our justice by so much the more vilely shall the adversaries of Iustice be confounded In which notable discourse we see the lawfullnesse of a necessary defensive Warre yeelded and justified both by the King his Counsell and the Earle Marshall as well against the King himselfe if he invade his Subjects first as any of his Forces who assist him After which the Marshall flew many of his Enemies by an Ambufâ—ado while they thought to surprise him and wasted and spoiled their goods houses lands observing this generall laudable rule which they made to doe no hurt nor ill to any one but to the Kings evill Counsellors by whom they were banished whose goods houses woods Orchards they â—poiled burnt and rooted up The King remaining at Glocester heard of these proceedings of the Marshall but his forces being too weake he durst not encounter him but retired to Winchester with Bishop Peter confounded with over much shame leaving that Country to be wasted by his adversaries where innumerable carcases of those there slaine lay naked and unburied in the wayes being food to the beasts and birds of prey a sad spectacle to passengers which so corrupted the ayre that it infected and killed many who were healthy Yet the Kings heart was so hardned by the wicked councell he followed against the Marshall that the Bishops admonishing him to make peace with him WHO FOVGHT FOR IVSTISE he answered that he would never make peace with him unlesse comming with an halter about his necke and acknowledging himselfe to be a Traytor he would implore his mercy The Marshall both in England and Iâ—eland professed that he was no Traytor that his warre being but defensive was just immutabiliter affirmans quod 〈◊〉 sibi de jâ—re quod suum er at reâ—etere posse Regis Coâ—sil orum sicorum modis omnibus quibus poterat infirmare William Roshanger in his continuation of Matthew Paris speaking of the death of Simon Monfort Earle of Leycester slaine in the Battle of Evâ—sham the greatest Pillar of the Barrons warres useth this expression Thus this magnificent Earle Symon ended his labors who not onely bestowed his estate but his peâ—son also for releiefe of the oppression of the poore for the asserting of Iustice and the right of the Realme he was commendably skilfull in learning a dayly frâ—quenter of divine Offices constant in word severe in countenance most confiding in the prayers of Religious persons alwayes very respectfull to Ecâ—lesiasticall persons He earnestly adheared to Robert Grosthead Bishop of Lincolne and committed his children to his education By his advise he handled difficult things attempted doubtfull things concluded things begun specially such things whereby he thought he might gaine desert Which Bishop was said to have enjoyned him as he would obtaine remission of his sinnes that he should undertake this cause for which he contended even unto death affirming that the peace of the Church of England could never be estaâ—lished but by thâ— materiall sword and constantly averting THAT ALL WHO DIED FOR IT WERE CROWNED WITH MARTYRDOME Some say that this Bishop on a time laying his hand on the head of the Earles eldest sonne said unto him O most deare sonne thou and thy father shall both dye on one day and with one hand of death YET FOR IVSTICE AND TRVTH Fame reports that Symon after his death grew famous by many miracles which for feare of the King came not in publicke Thus this Historian thus Robert Grosthead the most devout and learned Bishop of that age who most of any opposed the Popes Vsurpations and exactions determine of the justice and lawfulnesse of the Barons Warres Walter Bishop of Worcester concurring in the same opinion with Grosthead The same author Rishanger records that the Earle of Glocester a great stickler in these warres against the king with whom at last he accorded signified to the King by his Letters Patents under his seale that he would never â—eure Armes against the King his Lord nor against his Sonne Prince Edward NISI DEFENDO but onelâ— in his Defence which the King and Prince accepting of clearely proves that defensive Armes against King or Prince were in that age generally reputed Lawfull by King Prince Prelates Nobles People I may likewise adde to this what I read in Matthew Westminster that Richard Bishop of
Chichester the day before the battle of Lewis against King Henry and his sonne who were taken prisoners in it by the Barons and 20000. of their Souldiers slaine absolved all that went to fight against the King their Lord from all their sinnes Such confidence had he of the goodnesse of the cause and justnesse of the warre In one word the oath of association prescribed by the Barons to the King of Romans brother to King Henry the third in the 43. yeare of his Raigne Heare all men that I Richard Earle of Cornewall doe here sweare upon the holy Evangelists that I shall be faithfull and diligent to reforme with you the Kingdome of England hitherto by the councell of wicked persons overmuch disordered and be an effectuall Coadjutor TO EXPELL THE REBELLS and disturbers of the same And this Oath I will inviolaby observe under paâ—ne of losing all the lands I have in England So helpe me God Which Oath all the Barrons and their associates tooke by vertue whereof they tooke up armes against the Kings ill Councellors and himselfe when he joined with them sufficiently demonstrate their publicke opinions and judgements of the lawfullnesse the justnesse of their warres and of all other necessarie defensive armes taken up by the Kingdomes generall assent for preservation of its Lawes Liberties and suppression of those Rebels and ill Councellors who fight against or labour to subvert them by their policies In the third yeare of King Edward the 2 d this king revoking his great Mynion Piers Gavâ—ston newly banished by the Parliament into Ireland and admitting him into as great favour as before contrary to his oath and promise the Barrons hereupon by common consent sent the King word that he should banish Piers from his company according to his agreement or else they would certainely rise up against him as a perjured person Vpon which the King much terrified suffers Piers to abjure the Realme who returning againe soone after to the Court at Yorke where the king entertained him the Lords spirituall and temporall to preserve the liberties of the Church and Realme sent an honourable message to the King to deliver Piers into their hands or banish him for the preservatioâ— of the peace Treasure and weale of the Kingdome this wilfull King denies their just request whereupon the Lords thus contemned and deluded raifed an army and march with all speede towards New-Castle NOT TO OFFER INIVRIE OR MOLESTATION TO THE KING but to apprehend Peirs and judge him according to Law upon this the King fleeth together with Peirs to Tinemouth and from thence to Scarborough Castle where Piers is forced to render himselfe to the Barrons who at Warwicke Castle without any legall triall by meere martiall Law beheaded him as a subvertor of the Lawes and an OPEN TRAITOR TO THE KINGDOME For which facts this King afterwards reprehending and accusing the Lords in Parliament in the 7 th yeare of his Raigne they stoutly answered THAT THEY HAD NOT OFFENDED IN ANY ONE POINT BVâ— DESERVED HIS ROYALL FAVOVR for they HAD NOT GATHERED FORCE AGAINST HIM though he were in Piers his company assisted countenanced and fled with him BVT AGAINST THE PVBLICKE ENEMIE OF THE REALME Whereupon there were two acts of oblivion passed by the King Lords and Commons assembled in that Parliament Printed in the 2 d Part of old Magna Charta The first that no person on the Kings part should be questioned molested impeached imprisoned and brought to judgement for causing Pierce to returne from Exile or barboring councelling or ayding him bere after his returne The second on the Barons part in these words It is provided by the King and by the Archbishops Bishâ—ps Abbots Priors Earles Barâ—ns and Commons of the Realme assembled according to our Command and unun mously assented and accorded that none of what estate or condition soever he be shall in time tâ— come be appealed or challenged for the apprehending deteining or death of Peirsde Gaveston nor shall for the said death be apprâ—hended nor imprisoned impeached molâ—sted nor grieved nor judgement given against him by us nor by others at our suite nor at the suite of any other either in the Kings Court or elsewhere Which act the King by his Writ sent to the Iudges of the Kings Bench commanding that tâ—is grant and concord shall be firme and stable iâ— all its points and that every of them should be held and kept in per petuitie to which end he commands them to cause this act to be there inrolled and fiâ—mely kept for ever A pregnant evidence that the Barons taking up Armes then against this Traytor and enemie of the Realme in pursuance of the Act and sentence of Parliament for his banishment though the King were in his company and assisted him all he might was then both by King and Parliament adjudged no Treason nor Rebellion at all in point of Law but a just honorable action Wherefore their taking up Armes is not mentioned in this Act of oblivion seeing they all held it just but their putting Piers to death without legall triall which in strictnesse of Law could not be justified Now whether this be not the Parliaments and kingdomes present case in point of Law who tooke up armes principally at first for defence of their owne Priviledges of Parliament and apprehention of delinquents who seducing the king withdrew him from the Parliament and caused him to raise an Army to shelter themselves under its power against the Parliament let every reasonable man determine and if it be so we see this ancient Act of Parliament resolves it to be no high Treason nor Rebellion nor offence against the King but a just lawfull act for the kings the kingdomes honour and safety Not long after this the two Spensers getting into the kings favour and seducing miscouncelling him as much as Gaveston did the Lords and Barrons hereupon in the 14 th and 15 th yeares of his raigne confederated together to live and dye for justice and to their power to destroy the TRAITORS OF THE REALME Especially the two Spensers after which they raised an Army whereof they made Thomas Earle of Lancaster Generall and meeting at Sherborne they plunder and destroy the Spensers Castles Mannors Houses Friends Servants and marching to Saint Albanes with Ensignes displayed sent Messengers to the King then at London admonishing him not onely to rid his Court but Kingdome if the TRAITORS TO THE REALME the Spensers condemned by the Commons in many Articles to preserve the peace of the Realme and to grant them and all their followers Letteâ—s Pattents of indemnity for what they had formerly done Which the King at first denied but afterwards this Armie marching up to London where they were received by the City he yeelded to it and in the 15 th yeare of his Raigne by a speciall Act of Parliament the said Spensers were disinherited and banished the Realme for mis-councelling the king oppressing the people
Mother their own Fathers and many of themselves who thus tooke up Armes and made a defensive kinde of warre upon King â—dwarâ— the 2 d taking him pâ—isoner but onely to Rebellious insurrections of private persons without any publick authority of Parliament or the whole Kingdome in generall and of meere offensive warres against the King without any just occasion hostilitie or violence on the Kings part necessitating them to take up defensive Armes which I humbly submit to the judgement of those grand Rabbies and Sages of the Law and the Honorable Houses of Parliament who are best able to resolve and are the onely Iudges to determine this point in controversie by the expresse letter and provision of 25. Ed. 3. ch 2. of Treasons In the first yeare of king Richard the 2d. Iohn Mercer a Scot with a Navie of Spanish Scottish French ships much infested the Marchants and Coasts of England â—aking many prises without any care taken by the king Lords or Councell to resist them Whereupon Iohn Philpot a rich Merchant of London diligently considering the defect that I say not treachery of the Duke of I ancaster and other Lords who ought to defend the Realme and griâ—ving to see the oppressions of the people did at his proper charge hire a thousand souldiers and set out a fleete to take the said Mercers ships with the goods he had gotten by Pyracie and defend the Realme of England from such incursions who in a short time tooke Mercer prisoner with 15. Spanish ships and all the Booties he had gained from the English whereat all the people rejoyced exceedingly commending and extolling Philpot for the great love he shewed to his Countrey and casting out some reproachfull words against the Nobles and Kings councell who had the rule of the kingdome and neglected its defence Whereupon the Nobility Earles and Barons of the Realme conscious of this their negligence and envying Philpot for this his Noble praise-worthy action began not onely secretly to lay snares for him but openly to reproach him saying That it was not lawfull for him to doe such things without the advise or councell of the King and Kingdome quasi non licuisset benefacere Regi VEL REGNO sine consilio Comitum Baronum writes Walsingham as if it were not lawfull to doe good to the King or Kingdome without the advise of the Earles and Barrons or Lords of the Privie Councell To whom objecting these things and especially to Hugh Earle of Stafford who was the chiefe Prolocutor and spake most against it Iohn Philpot gave this answere Know for certaine that I have destinated my money ships and men to sea to this end not that I might deprive you of the good name and honour of your Militia or warlike actions and engrosse it to my selfe but pittying the misery of my Nation and Country which now by your sloathfulnesse of a most Noble kingdome and Lady of Nations is devolved into so great misery that it lyeth open to the pillage of every one of the vilest Nations seeing there is none of you who will put your hand to its defence I have exposed me and mine therefore for the Salvation of my proper Nation and frâ—eing of my Country To which the Earle and others had not a word to reply From this memorable history and discourse which I have translated verbatim â—ut of Walsingham I conceive it most evident that in the default of king and Nobles it is lawfull for the Commons and every particular subject without any Commission from the king or his Councell in times of iminent danger to take up Armes and raise Forces by Sea or Land to defend the king and his Native Country against invading enemies as Philpot did without offence or crime Then much more may the Houses of Parliament the representative body of the whole kingdome and all private Subjects by their Command take up necessary defensive Armes against the kings Popish and Malignant Forces to preserve the king Kingdome Parliament People from spoyle and ruine In the 8. yeare of King Richard the 2d. there arose a great difference betweene the Duke of Lancaster the king his young complices who conspired the Dukes death agreeing sodainely to arrest and arraigne him before Robert Trisilian Chiefe Iustice who boldly promised to passe sentence against him according to the quality of the crimes objected to him Vpon this the Duke having private intelligence of theâ—r treachery to provide for his owne safety wisely withdrew himselfe and posted to his Castleat Ponfract storing it with Armes and Victualls Hereupon not onely a private but publicke discord was like to ensue but by the great mediation and paines of Ione the kings mother an accord and peace was made betweene them and this defence of the Duke by fortifying his Castle with Armes against the King and his ill instruments for his owne just preservation held no crime If such a defence then were held just and lawfull in one particular Subject and Peere of the land onely much more must it be so in both Houses of Parliament and the Kingdome in case the Kings Forces invade them In the 10 th yeare of King Richard the second this unconstant king being instigated by Michael de la Pole Robert Vcere Duke of Ireland Alexander Nevill Archbishop of Yorke Robert Trysilian and other ill Councellors and Traytors to the kingdome endeavoured to seize upon the Duke of Glocester the Earles of Arundell Warwicke Derby Notingham and others who were faithfull to the kingdome and to put them to death having caused them first to be indighted of High Treason at Nottingham Castle and hired many Souldiers to surprise them Hereupon these Lords for their owne just defence raised Forces and met at Harynggye Parke with a numerous Army whereat the King being much perplexed advised what was best for him to do The Archbishop of Yorke and others of his ill Councell advised him to goe forth and give them battle but his wisest councellors disswaded him affirming that the King should gaine no benefit if hee vanquished them and should sustaine great dishonour and losse if he were conquered by them In the meane time Hugh Linne an old Souldier who had lost his senses and was reputed a foole comming in to the Councell the King demanded of him in jest what hee should doe against the Nobles met together in the saide Parke who answered Let us goe forth and assault them and slay every mothers sonne of them and by the eyes of God this being finished THOV HAST SLAINE ALL THE FAITHFVLL FRIENDS THOV HAST IN THE KINGDOME Which answere though uttered foolishly yet wise men did most of all consider At last is was resolved by the mediators of Peace that the Lords should meete the King at Westminster and there receive an answere to the things for which they tooke Armes thither they came strongly Armed with a great guard for feare of ambuseadoes to intrap them where the Chauncellour
or of any other beasts taking or carriage of goods harnesse armour cattle and other movable goods breaking of houses or of other possessions or goods assault battery robberies thefts comming or tarrying with force and armes or armed in the Kings presence at the Parliament or Councell or else where Raysing of people or exciting the people to rise forcibly against the peace by letters commissions or any other deeds or of any other thing that may be surmised by them or any of them or ought or purposed to have beene done from the beginning of the world touching any of the said matters before the end of this present Parliament by any imagination interpretation or other colour but shall bee quit and discharged for ever except that the King be answered of all the goods and cattels that were to them which be attainted in this present Parliament or to any of them and which goods and things were taken by any person the first day of Ianuary last past or after hitherto We considering the matter of the said Petition to be true and the request of the said Commons in this party to be to the honour of God and the profit of us and our Realme of the assent of the Prelates Dukes Earles Barrors and all others of this present Parliament doe garnt the requests of the said Commons in all points after the forme of the said Petition And moreover of the assent aforesayd we will and grant for the greater quietnesse of our said Realme though that the said Duke or Earles appellants or any other of their company retinue force ayde councell or adherents or any of them have taken led away or withholden any of our Iusticers or any other of our ministers in disturbance of execution of the Law of our Realme of England or in other manner or that they have taken any manner of person as Traitors to Us or to our Realme or other person and the same have voluntarily suffered to goe at large or escape beyond the sea from the 14 th day of Novemb. last past till the end of this present Parliament that they nor any of them be for this cause impeached molested nor grieved any manner of way at the suite of us our heires nor none other party but thereof they shall be quit and discharged for ever nor that they nor any of them be in any wise molested grieved nor impeached at the suite of us our heires or other party for any thing done at any time for to a taine to their purpose against the said appealers or any of them or against any other person for this cause nor for any other thing or deed to affirme the same purposes till the end of this present Parliament but thereof shall be acquitted This Act with others made the same Parliament continued inviolable without dispute for 10. yeers space during w ch there were 8. more Parliaments held w ch approved in but it 21 R. 2. the King having violently seised upon the Duke of Glocester the Earles of Warwicke and Arundell and packed a Parliament to his minde by not summoning any Lords thereto but those of his party by causing divers Knights and Burgesses of his own nomination never chosen by the people to be returned in divers places and overawing the rest with a guard or 4000. Cheshire Archers caused these Lords to be illegally attainted of Treason upon fained pretences out of this old grudge and the Acts of this Parliament to be reversed yet not this Act as I conceive which is part of it being specially saved by 21. R. 2. c. 13. But however by the statute of 1 H. 4. c. 3. 4. the Parliament of 21. was wholly repealed reversed revoked voyded undone and anulled for ever with all the Acts circumstances and dependants thereof and this Parliament of 11. R. 2. Enacted to be firmely holden and kept after the purport and effect of the same as a thing made for the great Honour and common profit of the Realme and ch 5. It is ordained and assented that the Lords and other which were forejudged in the Parliament holden the said 21. yeare or by Authority of the same which now be in life and the heires of the Lords and others that be dead shall be wholly restitute and restored to their names all manner of inheritaments and possessions reversions fees reversions offices liberties and franchises as intirely as the said Lords and others which be in life or the Lords and other which be dead ancestors of the heires or the feoffâ—es of the said Lords or other aforesaid or other feoffees to their use were at the time of the judgement given against them the said 21 yeare by entrie without other suite thereof to be made or livery to be had of the same And all the goods and chattels which were the said Lords or the other persons aforesaid so forejudged whereof the king is not answered and be in the hands of the Sheriffes Escheators or other Officers Ministers or any other and concealed by them the king wills and granteth that the same Lords and other which now be in life and the Executors and administrators of them that be dead shall have thereof delivery and restitution and that the Sheriffes Escheators Officers and Ministers so occupying the said goods and chattels by such concealment bee punished for the same concealement So that by the expresse resolution of these two severall Parliaments these Lords and Commons taking up defensive Armes and making war against those wicked Councellours of this King which sought their ruine and endeavoured the destruction of the Realme though they had the kings presence and commissions to countenance all their actions and proceedings of this nature and the Lords wanted the Ordinances of both houses to authorize this their arming and war was solemnely declared and adjudged to be no Treason nor Rebellion at all nor levying of warre against the king within the statute of 25. E. 3. but contrarywise a thing done to the honour of God the Salvation of the King for if the Kingdome perish or miscarry the king as king must needs perish with it the maintenance of his Crowne supported onely by the maintenance of the kingdomes welfare and the Salvation and common profit of all the Realm and this being one of the first solemne judgements if not the very first given in Parliament after the making of the statute of 25 E. 3. which hath relation to its clause of levying war must certainely be the best exposition of that Law which the Paâ—liament onely ought to interpret as is evident by the statute of 21. R. 2 c. 3. It is ordained and stablished that every man which c. or he thâ— raiseth the people and riseth against the King to make warre within his Realme and of hâ—t be duly attainted and judged in the Parliament shall be judged as a Traytor of High Treason against the Crowne and other forecited Acts and if this were no Treason nor
these Lords and their companions thus taking up Armes from any the least guilt of Treason and rebellion against the King because they did it onely for the advancement of the publike weale the setting the Realme in a better condition the removing ill Counsellors and publike oppressors of the Realme from about the King and to rescue his person out of their hands then questionlesse by their resolutions our present Parliaments taking up defensive armes upon the selfe-same grounds and other important causes and that by consent of both Houses which they wanted can be reputed no high Treason nor Rebellion against the King in point of Law and no just no rationall Iudge or Lawyer can justly averre the contrary against so many forecited resolutions in Parliament even in printed Acts. The Earle of Richmund afterward King Henry the seventh taking up armes against Richard the third a lawfull King de facto being crowned by Parliament but an Vsurper and bloody Tyrant in Verity to recover his Inheritance and Title to the Crowne and ease the Kingdome of this unnaturall blood-thirsty Oppressor before his fight at Boswell Field used this Oration to his Souldiers pertinent to our purpose If ever God gave victory to men fighting in a just quarrell or if he ever aided such as made warre for the wealth and tuition of their owne naturall and nutritive Countrey or if he ever succoured them which adventured their lives for the reliefe of Innocents suppression of malefactors and apparent Offenders No doubt my Fellowes and Friends but he of his bountifull goodnesse will this day send us triumphant victory and a lucky revenge over our proud Enemies and arrogant adversaries for if you remember and consider the very cause of our just quarrel you shall apparently perceive the same to be true godly and vertuous In the which I doubt not but God will rather ayde us yea and fight for us then see us vanquished and profligate by such as neither feare him nor his Lawes nor yet regard Iustice and honesty Our cause is so just that no enterprise can be of more vertue both by the Laws Divine and Civill c. If this cause be not just and this quarrell godly let God the giver of victory judge and determine c. Let us therefore fight like invincible Gyants and set on our enemies like untimorous Tygers and banish all feare like ramping Lyons March forth like strong and robustious Champions and begin the battaile like hardy Conquerors the Battell is at hand and the Victory approacheth and if wee shamefully recule or cowardly fly we and all our sequele be destroyed and dishonoured for ever This is the day of gaine and this is the time of losse get this dayes victory and be Conquerours and lose this dayes battell and bee villaines And therefore in the name of God and Saint George let every man couragiously advance his standard They did so flew the Tyrannicall Vsurper wonne the Field And in the first Parliament of his Raigne there was this Act of indemnity passed That all and singular persons comming with him from beyond the Seas into the Realâ—e of England taking his party and quarrell in recovering his just Title and Right to the Realme of England shall be utterly discharged quit and unpunishable for ever by way of action or otherwise of or for any murther slaying of men or of taking and disporting of goods or any other trespasses done by them or any of them to any person or persons of this his Realme against his most Royall Person his Banner displayed in the said field and in the day of the said field c. Which battell though it were just and no Treason nor Rebellion in point of Law in those that assiâ—ted King Henry the 7 th against this Vsurper yet because the killing of men and seising their goods in the time of Warre is against the very fundamâ—ntall Lawes of the Realme they needed an Act of Parliament to discharge them from suits and prosecutions at the Law for the same the true reason of all the forecited Acts of this nature which make no mention of pardoning any Rebellions or Treasons against the King for they deemed their forementioned taking up of Armes no such offences but onely discharge the Subjects from all suites actions and prosecutions at Law for any killing or slaying of men batteries imprisonments robberies and trespasses in seising of Persons Goods Chartels What our Princes and State have thought of the lawfulâ—esse of necessary Defensive Warres of Subjects against their oppressing Kings and Princes appeares by those aides and succours which our Kings in former ages have sent to the French Flemmings Almaines and others when their Kings and Princes have injuriously made Warres upon them and more especially by the publike ayde and assistance which our Queene Elizabeth and King Iames by the publike advise and consent of the Realme gave to the Protestants in France Germany Bohemia and the Netherlands against the King of France the Emperour and King of Spaine who oppressed and made Warre upon them to deprive them of their just Liberties and Religion of which more hereafter Certainely had their Defensive Warres against their Soveraigne Princes to preserve their Religion Liberties Priviledges beene deemed Treason Rebellion in point of Law Queene Elizabeth King Iames and our English State would never have so much dishonoured themselves nor given so ill an example to the world to Patronize Rebells or Traitours or enter into any solemne Leagues and Covenants with them as then they did which have been frequently renued and continued to this present And to descend to our present times our King Charles himself hath not onely in shew at least openly aided the French Protestants at Ree and Rochel against their King who warred on them the Germane Princes against the Emperour the Hollanders and Prince of Oâ—aâ—ge to whose Sonne hee hath married his elstest Daughter against the Spaniard and entred into a solemne League with them which hee could not have done in point of Law Iustice Honour Conscience had they beene Rebells or Traytors for standing on their guards and making defensive Warres onely for their owne and their Religions preservation but likewise by two severall publike Acts of Parliament the one in England the other in Scotland declaring the Scots late â—aking up Armes against him and his evill Counsellors in defence of their Religion Lawâ—s Priviledges to be no Treason nor Rebellion and them to bee his true and loyall Subjects notwithstanding all aspertions cast upon them by the Prelaticall and Popish Party because they had no ill or disloyall intention at all against his Majesties Person Crowne and Dignity but onely a care of their owne preservation and the redresse of thâ—se Enormities Pressures grievances in Church and State which threatnâ—d desolation unto both If then their seizing of the Kings Fortes Ammunition Revenues and raising an Army for the foresaid ends hath by his Majesty himselfe and his two Parliaments
of England and Scotland beene resolved and declared to be no Treason no Rebellion at all against the King by the very same or better reason all circumstances duely pondered our Parliaments present taking up Armes and making a Defensive Warre for the endes aforesaid neither is nor can be adjudged Treason or Rebellion in point of Law or Iustice. In fine the King himself in his Answer to the 19. Propositions of both Houses Iune 3. 1642. Confesseth and calleth God to witnesse That aâ— the Rights of his Crowne are vested in hâ—m for his Subjects sake That the Prinâ—e may not make use of his high and perpetuall power to the hurt of those for whose good he hath it nor make use of the name of publike Necessity for the gaine of his private Favourites and Followers to the detriment of his people That the House of Commons may impeach those who for their owne ends though countenanced with any surreptitiously gotten Command of the King have violated that Law which he is â—ound when he knowes it to protect and to protection of which they were bound to advise him at least Not to serve him in the Contrary let the Cavalleers and others consider this and the Lords being trusted with a Iudiciary power are an excellent screene and banke betweene the King and people to assist each against any Incroachments of the other and by just Iudgements to preserve that Law which ought to be the Rule of every one of the three Therefore the power Legally placed in both Houses Being more then sufficient to prevent and restraine the power of Tyranny by his Majesties owne Confession it must needs be such a power as may legally inable both Houses when Armes are taken up against them by the King or any other to subvert Lawes Liberties Religion and introduce an Arbitrary government not onely to make Lawes Ordinances and Assessements but likewise to take up Armes to defend and preseve themselves their Lawes Liberties religion and to prevent restraine all forces raysed against them to set up Tyranny else should they want not onely a more then sufficient but even a sufficient necessary power to prevent and restraine the power of Tyranny which being once in armes cannot bee restraned prevented repulsed with Petitions Declarations Lawes Ordinances or any Paper Bulwarkes and Fortifications or other such probable or possible meanes within the Parliaments power but onely by Armes and Militarie Forces as reason and experience in all Ages manifest From all which pregnant punctuall domesticke Authorities and resolutions of Ancient Moderne and present times I presume I may infallibly conclude That the Parliaments present taking up necessary Defensive Armes is neither Treason nor Rebellion in iudgement of Law but a iust and lawfull Act for the publicke benefit and preservation of King Kingdome Parliament Lawes Liberties Religion and so neither their Generall Souldiers nor any person whatsoever imployed by them in this War or contributing any thing towards its maintenance are or can be Legally indicted prosecuted or in any manner proceeded against as Traitors Rebels Delinquents against the King or Kingdome and that all Proclamations Declarations Indictments or proceedings against them or any of them as Traitors Rebels or Delinquents are utterly unlawfull uniust and ought to be reversed as meere Nullities It would be an infinite tedious labour for me to relate what Civilians and Canonists have written concerning Warre and what Warre is just and lawfull what not In briefe they all generally accord That no Warre may or ought to be undertaken cut of covetousnesse lust ambition cruelty malice desire of hurt revenge or fer booty propter praedam enim militare peccatum est Whence Iohn Baptist Luke 3. 14. gave this answer to the Souldiers who demanded of him what shall we doe Doe violence to no man neither accuse any man falsly and be content with your wages Ne dum sumptus quaeritur praedo grassetur Which prooves the Warres of our plundring pillaging Cavalleers altogether sinnefull and unjust And that such a Warre onely is just which is waged for the good and necessary defence of the Common-wealth by publike Edict or consent or to regaine some thing which is unjustly detained or taken away and cannot otherwise be acquired or to repell or punish some injury or to curbe the insolency of wicked men or preserve good men from their uniust oppressions which Warres ought onely to be undertaken out of a desire of Peace as they prove out of Augustine Gregory Isidor Hispalensis and others In one word they all accord That a necessary defensive Warre to repulse an Injury and to preserve the State Church Republike Freedomes Lives Chastities Estates Lawes Liberties Religion from unjust violence is and ever hath beene lawfull by the Law of Nature of Nations yea By all Lawes whatsoever and the very dictate of Reason And that a necessary defensive Warre is not properly a Warre but a meere Defence against an unlawfull Violâ—nce And therefore must of necessitie be acknowledged lawfull because directly opposite to and the onely remedy which God and Nature have giuen men against Tyrannicall and unjust invasions which are both sinnefull and unlawfull And so can be no Treason no Rebellion no crime at all though our Princes or Parents be the unjust assailâ—nts Of which see more in Hugo Grotius de Iure Belli l. 2. c. 1. I shall closeup the Civillians and Canonists Opinions touching the lawfulnesse of a Defensive Warre with the words of Albericus Gentilis Professor of Civill Law in the Vniversitie of Oxford in Queene Elizabeths Raigne Who in his learned Booke De Iure Belâ—i Pacis Dedicated to the most illustrious Robert Devoreux Earle of Essex Father to the Parliaments present Lord Generall determines thus Lib. 1. cap 13 pag. 92. c. Although I say there be no cause of warre from nature yet there are causes for which we undertake warre by the conduct of nature as is the cause of Defence and when warre is undertaken because something is denied to to be granted which nature it selfe affords and therefore because the Law of nature is violated Warre is undertaken We say there is a three fold Defence one Necessary another Profitable a third Honest yet wee shall deeme them all Necessary He who defends himselfe is said to be necessitated neither will Baldus have us distinguish whether he defend himselfe his goods or those under his charge whether neere or remote His defence is necessary and done for necessary defence against whom an armed enemy comes and his against whom an enemy prepares himselfe and to such a one the same Baldus truly teacheth ayde is due by compact whom others likewise approve This warre we may say was anciently undertaken against Mithridates and against his great preparations Neither ought wise men to expect till he had professed himselfe an enemy but to looke more into his deeds then words Thus whiles we say necessity we speake not
force of Armes resist the Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates just commands warranted either by Gods Word or the Lawes of England it being out of controversie readily subscribed by all of both sides that Such commands ought not so much as to be disobeyed much lesse forcibly resisted but cheerefully submitted to and readily executed for Conscience sake Rom. 13. 1. to 6. 1 Pet. 2. 13 14. Tit. 3. 1. Hebr. 13. 17. Iosh. 1. 16 17 18. Ezra 7. 26. Eccles. 8 2 3 4 5. the onely thing these objected Scriptures prove which come not neere the thing in question though our Opposites most rely upon them Secondly Neither is this any branch of the dispute Whether Subjects may lawfully rise up or rebell against their Prince by way of Muteny Faction or Sedition without any just or lawfull publicke ground or for every trifling injury or provocation offered them by their Prince Or whether private men for personall wrongs especially where their lives chastities livelihoods are not immediatly endangered by actuall violent unjust assaults may in point of Conscience lawfully resist or rise up against their Kings or any other lawfull Magistrates Since all disavow such tumultuous Insurrections and Rebellions in such cases yet this is all which the oft objected Examples of Korah Dathan and Abiram with other Scriptures of this Nature doe or can evince Thirdly nor is this any parcell of the Conâ—roversie Whether Subjects may lay violent hands upon the persons of their Princes wittingly or willingly to deprive them of their Lives or Liberties â—specially for private Injuries or in cold blood when they doe not actually nor personally assault their lives or chastities or for any publike misdemeanours without a precedent sentence of Imprisonment or death against them given judicially by the whole States or Realmes where they have such Authority to araigne and judge them For allunanimously disclaime yea abominate such Traitorous practises and Iesuiticall Positions as execrable and unchristian yet this is all which the example of Davids not offering violence to King Saul the 1 Sam. 24. 3. to 22. cap. 26. 2. to 25. 2 Sam. 1. 2. to 17. or that perverted Text of Psal. 105. 15. the best Artillery in our Adversaries Magazines truely prove Fourthly Neither is this the thing in difference as most mistake it Whether the Parliament may lawfully raise an Army to goe immediately and directly against the very person of the King to apprehend or offer violence to him much lesse intentionally to destroy him or to resist his owne personall attempts against them even to the hazard of his life For the Parliament and their Army too have in sundry Remâ—nstrances Declarations Protestations and Petitions renounced any such disloyall intention or designe at all for which there is no colour to charge them and were his Majestie now alone or attended onely with his Ordinary Courtly Guard there needed no Army nor Forces to resist his personall assaults Yet this is made the principall matter in question by Doctor Ferne by An appeale to thy Conscience and other Anti-parliamentary Pamphlets who mâ—ke this the sole Theame of their Discourses That Subjects may not take up Armes Against their Lawfull Soveraigne because he is wicked and unjust no though he be an Idolater and Oppressor That Supâ—ose the King will not discharge his trust but is bent or seduced to subvert Religion Lawes Liberties yet Subjects may not take up Armes and resist the King it being unwarrantable and according to the Apostle damnable Rom. 13. Yea this is all the questions the Câ—â—valleers and Malignants demand of their Opposites in this cause What will you take up Armes will you fight against or resist the King c. Never stating the question of his Forces his Army of Papists Malignants Delinquents but onely of the King himselfe abstracted from his invading depopulating Forces against whom in this sence of theirs the Parliament never yet raised any Forces nor made the least resistance hitherto These foure particulars then being not in question I shall here appeale to the most Malignant Conscience Whâ—ther Doctor Ferne and all other our Opposites pretenders of Conscience haue not ignorantly if not maliciously made ship wracke of their good Consciences had they ever any by a wilfull mistating of the Controversie concerning the present Defensive Warre in the foure preceding particulars which they make the onely Questions when not so much as one of them comes within the Verge of that which is the reall Controversie and never once naming that in all or any of their Writings which is the point indeed Secondly Whether there bee any one Text or Reason in all their Pamphlets particularly applied to any thing which concernes the present Warre but onely to these foure particulars which are not in debate And if so as no Conscience can gaine-say it then there is nought in all the wast Papers they have published which may either resolve or scruple any Conscience That the Parliaments Defensive Armes and resistance are unlawfull in point of Divinity or Conscience which is steered by the Scriptures Compasse But if these particulars be not in question you may now demand what the knot and true state of the present Controversie in point of Conscience is In few words take it thus Whâ—ther both Houses of Parliament and the Subjects by their Authorâ—ty for the preservation of their owne Persons Priviledges Lawes Lives Liberties Estates Religion the apprehension of Voted contumatious Traitors and Delinquents the resâ—uing his seduced Majestie out of the power of Popish pernicious Counsellours and Forces who endâ—avour the Kingdomes subversion by withdrawing him from and incensing him against his Parliament may not lawfully with a good Conscience take up necessary defensivs Armes and make actuall Warlike resistance against his Mâ—jâ—stiâ—s Maligna it ill Counsellors and invading Popish Forces who now Murther Rob Spoile Sacke Depopuâ—ate the Kingdome in a most Hostile manner to set up Tyranny Popery and an Arbitrary lawlesse Government in case they come armed with his personall presence or commission to â—xecute these their wicked illegall designes Especially when neither the Parliament nor their forces in this their resistance have the least thought at all to offer any violence to the Kings owne person or to oppose his Legall iust Soveraigne Authority Or shorter Whether the Kings Captaines anâ— Souldierâ—s invading the Parliamâ—nt and Subiects as aforesaid the Parliament or Subiects especially when authorized by an Ordinance of both Houses may not with a safe Conscience forcibly resist these Malignants though armed witâ— the Kings illegall Commissions without his personall presence or with his presence and Commissions too And for my part I thinke it most evident that they may lawfully resist repulse them even by Divine Authority For the better clearing whereof I shall premise these three undeniable Conclusions First That no lawfull King or Monarch whatsoever much lesse the Kings of England who are no absolute Princes have any the least Authority from the
Lawes of God or man personally by themselves or instruments to doe any injurie or iniustice to their Subiects how much lesse then by open Forcâ— to Murther Rob Plunder Ravish Ruine or Spoile them of their Lawes Liberties Estates Religion all which is plentifully proved by Law Authorities in the premises and punctually confirmed by these ensuing Texts Ezech. 44 15. 16 17. cap. 45. 8 9. Psalm 105. 14 15. Isay 14. 15 to 23. 2 Sam. 23. 3. Isay 1. 23. cap. 3. 12. 14. 15. Prov. 28. 15. 16. Ezâ—â—h 22. 6. 7. 27. Zeph. 3. 3. Mich. 3. 1. to 12. 1 Sam. 12. 3. 4. 5. 1 King cap. 21. 22. Zeph. 2. 8. Isâ—y 9. 7. cap. 16. 5. cap. 32. 1. 2. cap. 49. 23. 2 Chron. 9. 8. Ier. 22. 3. to 32. Obad. 2. 10. to 16. Rom. 13. 3. 4. 5. â— 1 Pet. 2. 13. 16. and infinite Scriptures more Secondly That all Subiects and persons whatsoever are obliged both in point of Law and Conscience to disobey resist and not execute the uniust illegall Commissions Mandates of their Kings and other Magistrates This is evident by the Midwives refusall to murâ—her the Hebrewes Male-childâ—en at King Pharoahs command for which God blessed them and built them houses Exod â— 15 to 20. By Balaams deniall to curse or defie the Israelites at King Bâ—lacks intreaty Numb 22. 23. 24. By the refusall of Sauls Guard and Footmen to sâ—ay or fall on the Priests a Nob by King Sauls personall command though present and not onely their King but Master too 1 Sam. 22. 17. 18. By Ionathans denyall to kill or consent to the death of David upon Sauls mandate though not onely his Soveraigne but Father although he might have gained the Crowne by it and indangered his owne life by refusing it 1 Sam. 20. 27. to 42. By Sauls Armour-beares forbearance to runne him thorow with his Sword when he fled before the Philistimes though he as his King and Master enioyned him to doe it lest the uncircumcised should come and thrust him through and abuse him 1 Sam. 31. 4. By Mordechai his denyall to bend the knee to Haman the great Favourite though the King had so commanded Esther 3. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. By Shadracâ— Meshach Abednego and Daniels refusall to eat of the Kings portion of meat and wine assigned them least they should be deâ—iled Dan. 1. 5. to 12. By their peremptory resolution not To fall downe and worship King Nebuchadnezzars golden Image though twice strictly commanded by the King to doe it and threatned to be cast into the fiery Furnace as they were for refusing it Dan. 3. 4. to 30. By Daniels disobeying the Kings and Lords Idolaâ—rous Decree not to offer a Petition to any God or man for 30. dayes save of King Darius under paine of being cast into the Lyons Denne Dan. 6. 5. to 24. By the Pharises and chiefe Priests Officers neglect to apprehend our Saviour for his Preaching though enjoyned so to doe by their Masters Iohn 7. 32. to 48. By the Apostles refusall to give over Preaching and perseverance in Preaching notwithstanding the High Priests and Councels expresse Inhibitions and doubled Commands seconded with Apprehensions Imprisonments Scourgings and their direct resolutions in this very case That we ought to obey God rather then men Acts 4. 12. to 22 cap. 5. 17. to the end By Peters Preaching to and conversing with the Vncircumciâ—ed Gentiles notwithstanding the Christian Iewes dâ—slike Acts 11. 1. to 19. with infinite Presidents of this nature in Ecclesiasticall Historâ—es the very sufferings of all the Martyrs depending on this ground alone which is backed by Matth. 10. 28. 32. 33. Luc. 12 4. 8. cap. 9. 23. 24. 25. 26. Ezech. 2. 3. to 9. Rev. 13. 3. to the end Rom. 12 1. 2. Iohn 16. 2. 3. 1 Thessâ— 2 14. 15. 16. Exod 32. 2. Iosh 24 15. Psalm 44. 15. to 23. Thirdly That as all Kings illegall unjust commands are void in Law and will no waies extenuate the guilt or justifie the actions of those instruments who execute them in point of Law as I have foâ—mâ—rly cleared so are they likewise meer nullities and insufficient to excuse the executioners of them in point of Conscience as is evident by Psal. 52. 5. where God threatens to destroy Doeg the Edomite for ever to take him away plucke him out of his dwelling place and root him out of the land of the Living for executing King Sauls bloody command upon the Priests at Nob 1 Sam. 22. By Gods exemplary punishment upon those Souldiers who by King Nebuchadnezzars speciall command bound the three Children and cast them into the firy Furnace who were slaine by the flames of the Furnacâ—e though these three Martyrs had no harme in the Furnace it selfe Dan. 3. 20. to 28. By Gods consuming the two Captaines and their fifties with fire from heavâ—n who came violently to apprehend the Prophet Elijaâ— by King Ahaziah his commission and unjust command 2 King 1. 9. to 16. By the Precept of Iohn Baptist given to Souldiers themselves Luke 3. 14. Doe violence to no man neither by the Kings nor Generalls Command neither accuse any falsely By 1 Tim. 5. 22. Lay hands sodainly on no man no more in a violent Military then an Ecclesiasticall sense neither be partakers of other mens sinnes Compared with the next forecited Scriptures with Rom. 1. 32. Math. 15. 14. Psal. 50. 18. 21. Prov. 1. 10. to 16. Obaâ— verâ— 10. to 16. Isay 1. 23. with Isay 9. 16. The leaders of this people cause them to erre and those thâ—t are led of them are destroyed What therefore Saint Iohn writes in another case 2 Iohn 10. 11. If there come any unto you be he an Archbishop Bishop Archdeadon Ferne himselfe or any Court Chaplaine whatsoever and bâ—ing not this Doctrine receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed Is partaker of his evill Deeds I shall apply to this particular of executing Kings unjust Commands against their people they are partakers of their Kings wickednesse if they do but intertaine their unjust Commissions into their Houses or bid them God speed much more if they execute them either voluntarily or against their wills out of an unworthy feare or base respects These three Conclusions being irrefâ—agable My first Argument to justifie resistance from them shall be this That violence against the Subjects persons Consciences Families Estates Properties Priviledges or Religion which neither the King himselfe in proper person nor any his Officers nor Souldiers by command from him have any Autoritie by the Lawes of God or man in Law or Conscience to inflict and which in Conscience ought not to be obeyed but rejected as a meere nullity even by the instruments enjoyned for to execute it may justly with a safe Conscience be â—esisted by the Parliament and Subjects there being not one syllable in Gods Word to contradict it But the violence now
offered by the Kings Forces to the Parliament and Snubjects every where is such Therefore it may justly with a safe Conscience be resisted especially in the Kings Commanders and Souldiers who are neither the King himself nor the Higher Powers ordained by God and no other then plain Theeves and Murtherers in Law and Conscience if they plunder kill spoile their Commissions being but Nullities in both and they in this particular meere private men without any Authority to iustifie their actions as I have already proved Secondly That resiâ—tance which is warranted by direct Precedents recorded approved in Scripture even by God himself must questionlesse be lawfull in case of conscience But the resistance even of Kings their highest Magistrates officers in the execution of their unjust Commands is thus warranted Therfore doubtles it must be lawfull in point of Conscience The Minor only questionable is thus confirmed First by the notable example of the Prophet Eâ—ijah 2 Kings 1. 2. to â—6 who sending backe King Ahaziah his Messengers sent by him to enquire of Baalâ— zebub the God of Ekron whether hee should recover of his disease with an harsh Message to the King contraâ—y to his Command which they disobeyed thereupon this King in an angry fume sent two Captaines with 50. men apeece one after another to apprehend the Prophet for this affront as Iosephus with other Interpreters accord who comming with their forces to him said Thou man of God the King hath said come downe quickly To whom he successively answered If I be a man of God thâ—n let fire come downe from Heaven and consume thee and thy fifty And there came fire from heaven thereupon and consumed two Captaines and their fifties but the third Captaine and his fifty who humâ—led themselves to the Prophet and begged the sparing of their lives were spared the Angel of the Lord bidding the Prophet to goe downe with them to the King and not be afraid From which Text it is infallible even by a divine Miracle from heaven doubled by God himselfe That it is lawfull for Subjects in some cases to resist the unjust violence of the Souldiers and Captaines of their Kings though armed with their Regall Commands Secondly by the History of the Prophet Elisha 2 Kings 6. 31 32 33. Who when King â—oram his Soveraigne had sworne unjustly in his fury God doe so to me and more also if the heà d of Elisha shall stand on him this day and thereupon sent a Messenger before him to Elisha his house to take away his head the Prophet was so farre from submitting to this Instrument of his that he Commanded the Elders sitting then with him in the house to looke when the Messenger came and shut the doore and Hold him fast at the Doore though the sound of his Masters feet the King were behind him whom he stiles the sonne of a Murderer Might these two eminentest Prophets thus openly resist the Captaines Souldiers and unjust Executioners of their Princes with a good Conscience and may not others lawfully doe the like No doubt they may Thirdly If I bee not much mistaken this kind of resistance is warranted even by Christ himselfe and his Apostles For a little before his Apprehention Christ uttered this speech unto his Disciples Luke 22. 36 37 38. But Now he that hath no Sword let him sell his garment and buy one c. And they said Lord behold here are two Swords And he said unto them it is enough Why would Christ have his Disciples buy Swords now unlesse it were for his and their owne better Defence being the time when he was to be apprehended Soone after this Judas and his Band of men sent from the High Priests with Swords and Staves came to seize upon Christ. Which when they who were about him saw what would follow They said unto him Lord shall we smite with the Sword His commanding them to buy Swords now was sufficient ground for this question and intimation enough that they might now use them whereupon Christ giving no negative answer One of them which were with Iesus and Iohn directly saith it was Peter smote a servant of the High Priest whose name was Malchus and cut off his right eare Hereupon Iesus answered and said Suffer yee Thus Farre So Luke Marke relates no answer at all reprehending this fact Iohn records his speech to Peter thus Then said Iesus unto Peter Put up thy Sword into the sheath The Cup which my Father hath given me shall I not drinke To which Matthew addes thinkinst thou that I cannot pray to my Father and he shall presently give me more then twelve Legions of Angels But how then shall the Scriptures bee fulfilled that thus it must be So that the reason why Christ bade Peter thus to put up his sword was not because he thought defence of himselfe and Peters smiting now altogether unlawfull in it selfe but onely inconsistent with Gods present providence which it should seeme to crosse Christ was now by Gods eternall decree and the Scriptures prediction which must be necessarily fulfilled to suffer death upon the Crosse for our iniquities should Peter then with the other Disciples have totally resisted his apprehention at this time and proceeded still to smite with the Sword as they began till they had rescued our Saviour he could not then have suffered nor the Scriptures be fulfilled had it not beene for this speciall reason rendred by Christ himselfe to cleare all scruples against the Lawfulnesse of selfe-defence in such cases Peter might still have used his sword to rescue his Master from these Catchpoles violence and if he and his fellowes had beene too weake to withstand them Christ was so farre from imagining that hee might not have lawfully defended himselfe that hee informes them he could and would no doubt have presently commanded whole Legiâ—ns of Angels from heaven by his Fathers approbaâ—sion to rescue him from unjust violence And his Speech to Pilate after his taking plainely iustifies the lawfulnesse of such a forcible defence with Armes to preserve a mans life from unjust execution Iohn 18. 36 If my Kingdome were of this world Then would my Servants fight in my Defence and Rescue that I should Not be delivered to the Iewes but now my kingdom is not from hence All which considered clearely justifies the Lawfulnesse of resisting the Kings or higher Powers Officers in cases of apparant unjust open violence or assaults and withall answers one grand argument against resistance from our Saviours present Example namely Christ himselfe made no resistance when hee was unjustly apprehended Ergo Christians his Followers Ergo no Kings no Magistrates too as well as Christ the King of Kings and Lord of Lords for they are Christians as well as subjects ought not to make any forâ—ible resistance of open violence Which argument is a meere inconsequent because the reason why Christ resisted not these Pursevants and High Priests Officers was onely
that his Faâ—hers decree and the Scriptures foretelling his Passion might be fulfilled as himselfe resolves not because hee deemed resistance Vnlawfull which he even then approved though hee practised it not as these Texts doe fully proove Fourthly The lawfulnesse of a defensive Warre against the invading Forces of a Soveraigne is warranted by the example of the City Abel which stood out and defended it selfe against Ioab Davids Generall and his Forces when they besieged and battered it till they had made their peace with the head of Sheba who fled into it for shelter 2 Sam. 20. 14. to 23. And by that of Ester Ch. 8. 8. to 17. chap. 9. 1. to 17. pertinent to this purpose Where Haman having gotten the Kings Decree to be sent unto all Provinces for the utter extirpâ—tion of the whole Nation of the Iewes the King after Hamans Execution through Gods great mercy and Mordecaies and Queene Esters diligence to prevent this bloody massacre by their Enemies granted to the Iewes in every City by Letters under his Seale To gather themselves together and to stand for their lives to destroy to slay and to cause to perish all the power of the people and Province That would Assault them both litle ones and women and to take the spoile of them for a prey and that the Iewes should be ready against the day to avenge themselves of their enemies Hereupon when the day that the Kings Commandment and Decree for their extirpation drew neeâ—â— to be put in execution in the day that the enemies of the Iewes hoped to have power over them the Iewes gathered themselves together in thier Cities throughout all the Provinces of King Ahasuerus to lay hand on such as sought their hurt and no man could withstand them for the feare of them fell upon all people And all the Rulers of the Provinces and the Lieutenants Deputies and Officers of the King helped the Iewes because the feare of Mordecai fell upon them So the Iewes smote all their enemies with the stroake of the Sword and slaughter and destruction and did what they would unto those that hated them In the Place they slew eight hundred men and Hamans tenne sonnes on severall dayes And the other Iewes that were in the Provinces gathered themselves together and Stood for their Lives and had rest from their enemies and slew of their foes seventy and five thousand but they laid not their hands on the prey Loe here a Defensive war justified and granted lawfuâ—l by the Kings owne Letters to the Iewes against their enemies who by former Charters from him had Commission wholly to exâ—irpate them Neither had this licence of the Kings in point of Coâ—science been lawfull had their defence and resistance of the Kings former Commission been wholly unlawfull And the reason of the Kings grant to them to resist and slay their Enemies that would assault them was not simply because their resistance without it ad standing for their lives had beene unlawfull by reason of the Kings first unjust Decree which they ought not in Conscience to submit to without repugnancy But onely to enable the Iewes then Captives and scattered abroad one from another in every Province with more convenience securitie boldnesse and courage now to joyne their forces together to resist their malicious potent enemies to daunt them the more thereby Nature it selfe yea and all Lawes in such a bloody Nationall Butchery as this without any jâ—st cause at all both taught and enâ—bled every one of the Iewes to stanâ— for his life his Nations Religâ—ons preservation even to the last drop of blood Therefore the Letters of the King did not sâ—mply enable them to resist tâ—eir enemies which they might have done without them but give them Authority to destroy and slay the Wives and little children of their Enemâ—es and to take the spoile of them for a prey which they reâ—used to doe because they deemed it unjust notwithstanding the Kings permission and concessiâ—n which as to these particulars was illegall and more then hee could justly grant This generall Nationall resistance of Gods own people then of their assaulting cruell Enemies even among Strangers in the land of their Captivity under a forraigne Enemy with the former and other following precedents will questionlesse more then conjecturally prove if not infallibly resolve The lawfulnesse of a necessary Defensive Warre and opposition by free Subiects against their Kings assailing Forces which seekes their ruine though armed with their Kings Commission and that without any Ordinance of Parliament authorising them to resist much more then when enabled to oppose them by Oâ—dinances of boâ—h Houses as the Iewes were to resist and slay their enemies by this Kings Letters and Authority Thirdly That kind of resistance which hath no one Text nor Example in Scripture to impeach its lawfulnesse but many Texts and precedents to countenance it must doubtlesse be lawfull in point of Conscience But the resisting of Kings invading pillaging destructive Forces who have nothing to plead to justifie all their Villanies but a void illegâ—ll Warrant hath no one Text nor example in Scripture to impeach its lawfulnesse for ought I can finde and if there be any such I wish the Opposites would object it for Râ—m 13. as I shall shew hereafter doth no waies contradict but approve it But it hath many Texts and precedents to countenance it as the premises and sequell attest Therefore it must doubtlesse bee lawfull in point of Conscience Fourthly it is confessed by all men yea those who are most intoxicated with an Anabaptisticall spirit condemning all kind of warre refusing to carry Armes to defend themselves against any Enemies Theeves or Pirates that it is lawfull not onely passively to resist their Kings unlawfull Commands and invading Forces but like wise by flight hiding or other pollicies to evade and prevent their violence which is warranted not onely by Moses Davids and Elijahs their severall flights from the violence of the Egyptians Saâ—â— and 〈◊〉 who sought their lives but likewise by Iâ—seph Marâ— and Christ himselfe who fled into Egypt to escape the handâ— and but chery of King Herod by Christs own direction to his Disciples Matthâ— 10 23. But when they persâ—cute you in this City flee yee into another and that Prediction of his Matth. 23. 34. Behold I seâ—d unto you Prophets and wise men and Scribes and â—â—me of them ye shall kill and crucifie and some of them shall you scourge in your Synagogues and persecute them from City to City which was really fulfilled Acts 8. 3. 4. c. 9. 12. c 11. 19. c. 13 50 51. c. 14 1 to 24. c. 17. 1. to 16. c. 22 42. c. 26. 11. 12. c. 9. 24 25 26. â— Cor. 11. 32. 33. Rev. 12. 6. Of which reade more in Tertullian his bâ—oke De Fuga in persecutione Hence then I argue thus That unjust violence of Princes and their Armies which Subjects with a safe conscience may decline
Lawfull but because it is commanded and the Parliaments and Subjects Defensive Armes Vnlawfull but because prohibited by the King whom they falsely affirme to be the highest Soveraigne power in the Kingdome above the Parliament and whole Realme collectively considered But this resistance of the Kings Popish malignant invading Forces is Authorized and Commanded by the expresse Votes and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament which I have already undeniably manifested to be the Supreamesâ— Lawfull Power and Soveraignest Authority in the Realme Paramount the King himselfe who is but the Parliaments and Kingdomes Publicke Royall Servant for their good therefore this Resistance must infallibly be just and Lawfull even in Point of Conscience Thus much for the Lawfulnesse in Court of Conscience of resisting the Kings unjustly assaulting Forces armed with his Commission I now proceede to the justnesse of opposing them by way of forcible resistance when accompanied with his personall presence That the Kings Army of Papists and Malignants invading the Parliaments or Subjects persons goods Lawes Liberties Religion may even in Conscience bee justly resisted with force though accompanied with his person seemes most apparently cleare to me not only by the preceeding Reasons but also by many expresse Authorities recorded and approved in Scripture not commonly taken notice of as First By the ancientest precedent of a defensive warre that we read of in the world Gen. 14. 1. to 24. where the five Kings of Sâ—dom Gomorrah Admah Zeboiim and Zoar rebelling against Chedorlaomer King of Nations after they had served him twelve yeeres defended themselves by armes and battle against his assaults and the Kings joyned with him who discomfiting these five Kings pillaging Sâ—dom and Gomorrah and taking Lot and his goods along with them as a prey hereupon Abraham himselfe the Father of the faithfull in defence of his Nephew Lot to rescue him and his substance from the enemie taking with him 318. trained men of his owne family pursued Chedorlaomer and the Kings with him to Dan assaulted them in the night smote and pursued them unto Hoba regained all the goods and prisoners with his Nephew Lot and restored both goods and persons freely to the King of Sodom thereby justifying his and his peoples forcible defence against their invading enemies in the behalfe of his captivated plundred Nephew and Neighbors Secondly by the Example of the Israelites who were not onely King Pharaoh his Subjects but Bondmen too as is evident by Exod ch 1. to 12. Deut. 6. 21. c. 7. 8. c. 15. 15. c. 16. 12. c. 24. 18. 22. Ezra 9. 9. Now Moses and Aaron being sent by God to deliver them from their Aegyptian bondage after 430. yeares captivity under colour of demanding but three dayes liberty to goe into the wildernesse to serve the Lord and Pharaoh notwithstanding all Gods Miracles and Plagues refusing still to let them depart till enforced to it by the slaughter of the Egyptians first borne as soone as the Israelites were marching away Pharaoh and the Aegyptians repenting of their departure pursued them with their Chariots and Horses and a great army even to the red Sea to reduce them hereupon the Israelites being astonished and murmuring against Moses giving themselves all for dead men Moses sayd unto the people feare ye not stand still and see the Salvation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day for the Aegyptians whom you have seene to day ye shall see them againe no more for ever the Lord shall fight for you c. And hereupon God himselfe discomfited routed and drowned them all in the red Sea I would demaund in this case whether the Isralites might not here lawfully for their owne redemption from unjust bondage have fought against and resisted their Lord King Pharaoh and his invading Host accompanied with his presence had they had power and hearts to doe it as well as God himselfe who fought against and destroyed them on their behalfe If so as all men I thinke must grant unlesse they will censure God himselfe then a defensive warre in respect of life and liberty onely is just and Lawfull even in conscience by this most memorable story Thirdly by that example recorded Iudges 3. 8. 9. 10. where God growing angry with the Israelites for their Apostacie and Idolatry sold them here was a divine title into the hands of Cushan-Rishathaim King of Mesopotamia and the children of Israel served him 8. yeares Here was a lawfull title by conquest and 8. yeeres submission seconding it But when the children of Israel cryed unto the Lord the Lord raised up a deliverer to them even Othniel the sonâ—e of Kenaz and the Spirit of the Lord came upon him and he went out to warre and the Lord delivered Cushan-rishathaim King of Mesopotamia into his hands and his hand prevailed against him so the land had rest 40. yeeres Loe here a just defensive warre approved and raised up by God and his Spirit in an ordinary manner only as I take it by encouraging the Instruments wherein a conquering King for Redemption of former liberties is not onely resisted but conquered taken prisoner and his former dominion abrogated by those that served him as conquered subjects Fourthly by the example of Ehud and the Israelites Iudges chap. 3. 11. to 31 where we finde God himself strengthning Eglon King of Moab against the Israelites for their sinnes who thereupon gathering an Army smote Israel possessed their Cities so as the Israelites served this King 18. yeeres Here was a title by conquest approved by God submitted to by the Israelites yet after all this when the children of Israel cryed unto the Lord he raised them up a deliverer namely Ehud who stabbing Eglon the King in the belly under pretext of private conference with him and escaping he thereupon blew the trumpet commanded the Israelites to follow him to the warre slew ten thousand valiant men of Moab which he subdued and procured rest to his Country 40. yeeres God his Spirit Word approving this his action Fifthly by the example of Barack and Deborah Iudges ch 4. and 5. Where God selling the children of Israel for their sinnes into the band of Iabin King of Canaan and his Captaine Sisera for 20. yeeres space during which he mightily oppressed them hereupon Barack at the instigation of the Prophetesse Deborah by the command of the Lord God of Israel gathered an Army of ten thousand men which Sisera and the King of Canaan hearing of assembled all their Chariots and Army together at the River of â—ishon where the Lord discomfited Sisera and all his Host with the edge of the sword before Barack his Army and subdued Iabin the King of Canaan before the children of Israel which warre is by a speciall Song of Deborah and Barack highly extolled and God in it as most just and honorable and this curse denounced against those that refused to assist in it Iudges 4. 23. Curse ye Meroz saith the Angel of the Lord curse ye
10. Tribes who after their revolt from Rehoboam for giving them an harsh indiscreet answere to their just demands setting up another King and Kingdome even by divine approbation Rehoboam thereupon raising a great Army to fight against and reduce them to his obdience God himselfe by Semaiah the Prophet sent this expresse inhibition to Rehoboam and his Army Thus saith the Lord ye shall not go up nor fight against your brethren returne every man to his house FOR THIS IS DONE OF ME Whereupon the obeyed the Word of the Lord and returned 1 Kings 12. 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. After which long warre continued betweene these Kingdomes by reason of this revolt wherein the ten Tribes and Kings of Israel still defended themselves with open force and that justly as the Scripture intimates 2 Chron. 12. 14. 15. though that Ieroboam and the Israelites falling to Idolaâ—y were afterwards for their Idolatry not revolt defeated by Abiah and the men of Iudah who relied upon God 2 Chron. 13. Twelfthly by the example of the King of Moab and his people who Rebelling against Iehoram King of Israel and refusing to pay the annuall Tribute of Lambes and Rammes formerly rendred to him hereupon Iehoram Iehoshaphat and the King of Edom raising a great Army to invade them the Moaâ—ites hearing of it gathered all that were able to put on Armour and upward and stood in the border to resist them 2 King 3. 4. to 27. And by the practise of the Edâ—mites who revolting from under the hand of Iudah made a King over themselves Whereupon Ioram King of Iudâ—h going up with his Forces against them to Zair they encompassed him in their owne defence and though they fled into their Tents yet they revolted from Iudah till this day and Libnah too 2 Kings 8. 20 21. 22. Thirteenthly by the example of Samaria which held out 3. yeeres siege against Shalmanezer King of Assyria notwithstanding their King Hoshea had by force submitted himselfe and his Kingdome to him and became his servant 2 Kings 17. 3. to 10. c. 18. 9. 10. Fourteenthly by the practise of godly Hezechiah who after the Lord was with him and prospered him whithersoever he went REBELLED against the King of Assyria and served him not as some of his predecessors had done 2 Kings 18. 7. whereupon the King of Assyria and his Captaines comming up against him with great Forces and invading his Country he not only fortified his Cities and encouraged his people manfully to withstand them to the uttermost but actually resisted the Assyrians even by divine direction and encouragement and upon his prayer God himself by his Angel for his and Jerusalems preservation miraculously slâ—w in the Campe of the King of Assyria in one night an hundred fourescore and five thousand mighty men of valour Captaines and Leaders so as he returned with shame of face to his owne Land 2 King c. 18. and 19. 2 Chron. c. 32. Isay c. 36. and 37. An Example doubtlesse lawfull beyond exception ratified by God himselfe and his Angel too Fifteenthly by the examples of King Iehoiakim and Iehoiakin who successively rebelling against the King of Babylon who subdued and put them to a tribute did likewise successively defend themselves against his invasions seiges though with ill successe by reason of their grosse Idolatries and other sins not of this their revolt and defence to regaine their freedomes condemned only in Zeâ—echia for breach of his oath wherby they provoked God to give them up to the will of their enemies and to remove them out of his sight 2 King c. 24. 25 2 Chr. 36. Ier. c. 37. 38 39. Finally by the History of the Maccabees and wholestate of the Iews defensive wars under them which though but Apochryphall in regard of the compiler yet no doubt they had a divine Spirit concurring with them in respect of the managing and Actors in them I shall give you the summe thereof very succinctly Antiochus Epiphanes conquering Ierusalem spoyled it and the Temple set up Heathenish customes and Idolatry in it subverted Gods worship destroyed the Bookes of Gods Law forced the people to forsake God to sacrifice to Idols slew and persecuted all that opposed and exercised all manner of Tyranny against them Hereupon Mattathias a Priest and his Sonnes moved with a godly zeale refusing to obey the Kings Command in falling away from the Religion of his Fathers slew a Iew that sacrificed to an Idoll in his presence together with the Kings Commissary who compelled men to Sacrifice and pulled downe their Idolatrous Altar which done they fled into the mountaines whither all the will-affected Iewes repaired to them Whereupon the Kings Forces hearing the premises pursued them and warred against them on the Sabbath day whereupon they out of an over-nice superstition least they should prophane the Sabbath by fighting on it when assaulted answered them not neither cast a stone at them nor stopped the places where they were hid but said let us dye all in our innocencie heaven and earth shall testifie for us that you put us to death wrongfully whereupon they slew both them their wives and children without resistance to the number of a thousand persons Which Mattathias and the rest of their friends hearing of mourned for them right sore and said one to another marke their speech if we all doe as our brethren have done and fight not for our lives and Lawes against the Heathen they will now quickly roote us out of the earth therefore they decreed saying whosoever shall come to make battle with us on the Sabbath day we will fight against him neither will we doe all as our brethren that were murthered in their secret places Whereupon they presently gathered and united their Forces assaulted their enemies recovered their Cities Lawes Liberties defended themselves manfully and fought many battles with good successe against the severall kings who invaded and layd claime to their Country as you may reade at large in the bookes of Maccabees All these examples most of them mannaged by the most pious religious persons of those dayes prescribed and assisted by God himselfe whose Spirit specially encouraged strengthned the hands and Spirits of the undertakers of them as O fiander well observes and therefore cannot be condemned as unjust without blasphemy and impiety in my opinion are a most cleare demonstration of the lawfulnesse of a defensive warre in point of Divinity and Conscience against Kings and their Armies who wrongfully invade or assault their Subjects though themselves be personally present in their armies to countenance their unlawfull warres and likewise evidence that a Royall title gotten forcibly by conquest onely though continued sundry yeares is not so valid in point of conscience but that it may be safely questioned yea rejected there being no true lawfull Title of Soveraignety over any people but that which originally depends upon their owne free election and unconstrained subjection simply considered or which is
his Souldiers and Abishaies minds who would have slain him without any scruple of conscience that the reasons he spared him were First because he was Gods Annointed that is specially designed and made King of Israel by Gods own election which no kings at this day are so this reason extends not so fully to them as to Saul Secondly Because he was his Father and Lord too and so it would have been deemed somewhat an unnaturall act in him Thirdly because it had â—avoured onely of private self-revenge and ambitious aspiring to the Crown before due time which became not David the quarrell being then not publike but particular betwixt him and David onely who was next to succeed him after his death Fourthly because by this his lenity he would convince reclaim Saul froÌ„ his bloody pursuit and cleare his innocency to the world Fifthly to evidence his dependence upon God and his speciall promise that he should enjoy the Crown after Saul by divine appointment and therefore he would not seem to usurp it by taking Sauls life violently away Most of which considerations faile in cases of publike defence and the present controversie Thirdly that Saul himselfe as well as Davids Souldiers conceived that David might with safe conscience have slain as well as spared him witnesse his words 1 Sam. 24. 17 18 19 Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rewarded me good whereas I have rewarded thee evill And thou hast shewed me this day how thou hast dealt well with me for as much as when the Lord had delivered me into thine hand THOV KILLEDST ME NOT. For if a man finde his enemy WIL HE LET HIM GO WEL AWAY Wherefore the Lord reward thee good for that thou hast done unto me this day c. And in 1. Sam. 26. 21. Then said Saul I have sinned returne my sonne David for I will no more do thee harm because my sovle was precious in thine eyes this day behold I have played the fool exceedingly c. But the former answers are so satisfactory that I shall not pray in ayd from these much lesse from that evasion of Dr. Fern who makes this and all other Davids demeanors in standing out against Saul EXTRAORDINARY for he was annointed and designed by the Lord to succeed Saul and therefore he might also use all extraordinary wayes of safeguarding his person which like wise insinuaâ—es that this his scruple of conscience in sparing Sauls life was but extraordinary the rather because all his Souldiers and Abishai would have slain Saul without any such scruple and Saul himselfe conceived that any man else but David would have done it and so by consequence affirms that this his sparing of Saul is no wayes oblâ—gatory to other subjects but that they may lawfully in Davids case kill their Soveraigns But Davids resistance of Saul by a guard of men being only that ordinary way which all subjects in all ages have used in such cases and that which nature teacheth not onely men but all living creatures generally to use for their own defence and this evasion derogating exceedingly from the personall safety of Princes yea and exposing them to such perils as they have cause to con the Dr. small thanks for such a bad invention I shall reject it as the extraordinary fansie of the Dr. other loyalists void both of truth and loyalty The 7. Obiection out of the Old Testament is this 1 Sam. 8. 11. Samuel tells the people how they should be oppressed under kings yet all that violence and injustice that should be done unto them is no just cause of resistance for they have NO REMEDY LEFT THEM BVT CRYING TO THE LORD v. 18. And ye shall cry out in that day because of the King which ye shall have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day To this I answer 1. that by the Doctors own confession this text of Samuel much urged by some of his fellows to prove an absolute divine Prerogative in Kings is quite contrary to their suggestion and meant onely of the oppression violence and inâ—uâ— not lawfull power of Kings which should cause them thus to cry out to God This truth we have clearly gained by this obiection for which some Royallists will renounce their champion 2. It is but a meer fallacie and absurdity not warranted by the Text which saith not that they shall onely cry out or that they shall use no remedy or resistance but crying out which had been materiall but barely ye shall cry out in that day c. Ergo they must and should onely crie out and not resist at all is a grosse Non-sequitur which Argument because much cryed up I shall demonstrate the palpable absurdity of it by many parallell instances First Every Christian is bound to pray for Kings and Magistrates 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. Ergo they must onely pray and not fight for them nor yeeld tribute or obedience to them Kings and their Subjects too are bound to crie out and pray to God against forraign enemies that come to war against them as Moses did against Pharaoh and his Host David against his enemies Hezekiah against Sennacherib and his Hoste Asa against his enemies Abijah and the men of Iudah against Ieroboam and the Israelites their enemies and as all Christians usually do against their enemies Yea I make no doubt but the Doctor and other Court-Chaplains inform his Majesty and the Cavalleers that they must cry to God against the Parliamenteers and Roundheads now in Arms to resist them Ergo they must onely pray but in no wise resist or fight against them All men must pray to God for their daily bread Ergo they must onely pray and not labour for it Sick persons must pray to God to restore their health Ergo they must take no Physick but onely pray All men are expresly commanded to crie and call upon God in the day of trouble Ergo they must use no meanes but prayer to free themselves from trouble pretty Logick Reason Divinity fitter for deriâ—ion then any serious Answer This is all this Text concludes and that grosly mistaken Speech of Saint Ambrose Christians weapons are Prayers and Tears of which anon in its due place In one word prayer no more excludes resistance then resistance prayer both of them may and sometimes when defence is necessary as now ought to concurre so that our Court Doctors may as well argue as some Prelates not long since did in word and deed Ministers ought to pray and Gods House is an Oratory for prayer Ergo they must not Preach atleast very seldom nor make his House an Auditory for Preaching Or as rationally reason from this Text That Subjects must cry out to God against their kings oppressions Ergo they must not petition their Kings much lesse complain to their Parliament for relief as conclude from thence Ergo they may in no case resist
the king or his invading Forces though they indeavour to subvert Religion Laws Liberties as the Doctor himself states the controversie whose arguments will hardly satisfie conscience being so voyd of reason â—ence yea science The eighth is this None of the Prophets in the old Testament reprehending the Kings of Israel and Iudah for their grosse Idolatry cruelty oppression did call upon the Elders of the people for the duty of resistance neither do we finde the people resisting or taking up Arms against any of their kings no not against Ahab or Manasseh upon any of these grounds Ergo resistance is unlawfull To which I must reply first That none of the Prophets did ever forbid resistance in such cases under pain of Damnation as our new Doctors do now Ergo it was lawfull because not prohibited Secondly that as none of the people werethen inhibited to resist so not dehorted from it therefore they might freely have done it had they had hearts and zeal to do it Thirdly Iosephus resolves expresly That by the very Law of God Deuter. 17. If the King did contrary to that Law multiply silver gold and horses to himself more then was fitting the Israelites might lawfully resist him and were bound to do it to preserve themselves from Tyrannie Therefore no doubt they might have lawfully resisted their Kings Idolatry cruelty oppressions Fourthly Hulderichus Zuinglius a famous Protestant Divine with others positively affirms That the Israelites might not onely lawfully resist but likewise depose their Kings for their wickednesses and Idolatries yea That all the people were justly punished by God because they removed not their flagitious idolatrous Kings and Princes out of their places which he proves by Ieâ—em 15. where after the four Plagues there recited the Prophet subjoynes the cause of them saying Verse 4. I will give them in fury to all the Kingdoms of the Earth that is I will stirre up in fury all the kings of the earth against them because of Manasseh the son of Hezekiah king of Iudah for that which he did in Ierusalem This Manasseh had committed many wickednesses by Idolatrie and the shedding of innocent blood as we may see in the one and twentieth Chapter of the second of the Kings for which evills the Lord grievously punished the people of Israel Manasseh shed over much innocent blood untill he had filled Ierusalem even to the mouth with his sins wherewith he made Iudah to sinne that it might do evill before the Lord Therefore because Manasseh King of Iudah did these most vile abominations above all that the Amorites had done before him and made the Land of Iudah to sin in his uncleanesse therefore thus saith the Lord God of Israel Behold I will bring evill upon Ierusalem and Iudah that whosever shall hear both his ears shall tingle c. In summe if the Iews had not thus permitted their King to be wicked WITHOVT PVNISMENT they had not been so grievously punished by God We ought to pull and cast away even our eye that offends so a hand and foot c. If the Israelites had thus DEPOSED Manasseh by consent and suffrages of all or the greatest part of the multitude they had not been so grievously punished of God So Zuinglius with whom even B. Bilson himself in some sort accords who in desending interpreting his opinion confesseth That it is a question among the Learned What Soveraigney the whole people of Israel had over their Kings confessing that the peoples rescuing Ionathan that he â—â—ed not when Saul would have put him to death Davids speech to the people when he purposed to reduce the Arke all the Congregations speech and carriage toward Rehoboam when they came to make him King with the peoples speech to Ieremy Thou shalt die the death have perswaded some and might lead Zuinglius to think that the people of Israel notwithstanding they called for a King yet RESERVED TO THEMSELVES SVFFICIENT AVTHORITY TO OVERRVLE THEIR KING IN THOSE THINGS WHICH SEEMED EXPEDIENT AND NEEDFVLL FOR THE PVBLIKE WELFARE else God would not punish the people for the kings iniquity which they must suffer and not redresse Which opinion if as Orthodox as these learned Divines and Iosephus averre it not onely quite ruines our Opposites Argument but their whole Treatises and cause at once But fiftly I answer that subiects not onely by command of Gods Prophets but of God himself and by his speciall approbation have taken up Arms against their Idolatrous Princes to ruine them and their Posterities A truth so apparent in Scripture that I wonder our purblinde Doctors discern it not For did not God himself notwithstanding his frequent conditionall promises to establish the Kingdom of Israel on David Solomon and their Posterity for Solomons grosse Idolatry occasioned by his Wives tell Solomon in expresse terms VVherefore for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely REND THE KINGDOM FROM THEE and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Did not the Prophet Abijah in pursuance hereof rending Ieroboams garment into twelve pieces tell him Thus saith the Lord the God of Israel behold I will rend the Kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give ten tribes to thee And I will take the Kingdom out of his sons hand and will give it unto thee even ten Tribes and I will take thee and thou shalt reign according to all that thy soul desireth and shalt be King over Israel and I will for this afflict the Seed of David Yea did not ALL ISRAEL upon Solomons death when Rehoboam his son refused to grant their iust requests at their coming to Sechem to make him king use this speech to the king What Portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your Tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David Whereupon they departed and fell away from the house of David everafter and made Iereboam King over all Israel And doth not the Text directly affirm Wherefore Rehoboam hearkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might perform the saying which the Lord spake to Abijah unto Ieroboam the son of Nebat After which when Rehoboam raised a mighty Army to reduce the ten Tribes to obedience the Word of the Lord came to Shemaiah the man of God saying Speak unto Rehoboam and all the house of Iudah and Benjamin Thus SAITH THE LORD Ye shall not go up to fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house FOR THIS THING IS FROM ME They hearkned therefore to the word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the word of the Lord. Lo here a
Kingdom quite rent away from the very house of David yea a new King and kingdom erected by the People by Gods and his Prophets speciall direction and approbation for King Solomons Idolatry Who is such a stranger to the sacred Story but hath oft-times read how God anoynted Iehu King of purpose to extirpate and cut off the whole house of K. Ahab his Lard for his and Iezabels Idolatry and blood-shed in slaying the Prophets and unjustly executing Naboth for his Vineyard in performance whereof he sâ—ew his Soveraign King Ioram Ahaziah King of Iudah Queen Iezabel all Ahabs posterity his great men his Nobles and all the Priests and Worshippers of Baal till he left none remaining according to the word of the Lord which he spake by his servant Elijah a Kings c. 9. 10. For which good service the Lord said unto Iehu Because THOV HAST DONE WELL in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was IN MINE HEART thy children of the â— generation shall sit on the Thron of Israel This fact therefore of his thus specially commanded approved rewarded by God himself must needs be just and lawfull not Treason not Rebellion in Iehu unlesse the Opposites will charge God to be the author approver and rewarder oâ—fin of Treason Neither will it serve their turns to Reply that this was an extraordinary example not to be imitated without such a speciall commission from heaven as Iehu had and no man can now a dayes expect For since God hath frequently injoyned all grosse incorrigible Idolaters especially those who are nearest and dearest to and most potent to seduce us to be put to death without any pitty or exception of Kings whose examples are most pernicious and apt to corrupt the whole Nation as the presidents of the Idolatâ—ous kings of Israel and Iudah abundantly evidence if Kings become open professed Idolaters though private persons may not murther them and their families as Iehu yet the representative body or greater part of their Kingdoms as many Pious Divines affirm may lawfully convent depose if not judge them capitally for it and Gods putting zeal and courage into their hearts or exciting them by his faithfull Ministers to such a proceeding is a sufficient Divine Commission to satisfie Conscience if no sinister private ends but meer zeal of Gods glory and detestation of Idolatry be the onely Motives to such their proceedings Thus we read God stirred up Baachâ— exalted out of the dust and made him a Prince over the house of Israel who slew king Nadab and smote all the house of Jeroboam till he left him not any that breathed because of the sins of Ieroboam which he sinned and which he made Israel sin by his provocation where with he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger who going on after in Ieroboams sins God threatens to â—ut off all his house and make it like the house of Ieroboam which was actually executed by Zimri who slew his Soveraign King Elah son to Baacha With all the house of Baacha and left not one that pissed against the wall neither of his kinsfolks nor of his friends according to the word of the Lord which he spake against Baacha by Iehu the Prophet Which act of Zimri though a just judgement in regard of God on the family of Baacha for their Idolatry was notwithstanding reputed Treason in Zimri because he did it not out of Conscience or zeal against Idolatry being and continuing an Idolater himself but onely out of ambition to usurp the Crown without the peeples consent whereupon all the people made Omri King and then going all to the Royall Palace set it on fire and burnt Omri in it both for his sins Idolatries and Treason which he wrought We read expresly that after the time that Amaziah did turn away from following the Lord they for this conspired a conspiracie against him in Ierusalem and he fled to Lachish but they sent to Lachish after him and slew him there and they brought him upon horses and buried him with his fathers in the City of Iudah Then all the people of Iudah took Uzziah who was 16 years old and MADE HIM KING in the room of his father Amaziah and he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord. So Zachariah Shallum Pekahiah Pekah four evill Kings of Iudah successivly acquiring the Crown by murther and reigning evilly in Gods sight were all slain by Gods just judgement on them of one another and Hoshea In few words God himself ever annexed this condition to the Kings of Israel and Iudah that they should serve and fear him obey his Laws keep his Covenant otherwise if they did wickedly forsake him or commit idolatry he would destroy forsake and cast them and their seed off from being Kings When therefore they apparently violated the condition the whole State and people as Gods Instruments lawfully might and sometimes did by Gods speciall direction remov depose and sometimes put them even to death for their grosse iniquities and idolatries and when they did it not it was not as many think for want of lawfull Soveraign Authority remaining in the whole State and people as I shall fully manifest in the Appendix but out of a defect of zeal out of a generall complying with their Kings in their abominable idolatries and sins which brought War Captivity ruine both on their Kings their Posteritie the whole Nation and Kingdoms of Iudah and Israel as the Sacred Story plentifully relates All which considered this objection proves not onely false but fatall to the Obiectors cause who might with more discretion have forborn then forced such an answer to it which I hope and desire no private persons will abuse to iustifie any disloyalty sedition Treason Rebellion or taking up of Arms against their lawfull Princes though never so evill without the publike consent and authority of the representative bodies or major part of their severall Realms byassed with no sinister nor private respects but ayming onely at Gods glory and the publike weale security peace of Church and State Thus much in answer to the principall Objections out of the Old Testament The ninth and most materiall Obiection on which our Opposites principally relie is that noted Text in the new Testament Rom. 13. 1 2. Let every soul be subject unto the higher Powers for there is no Power but of God the Powers that be are Ordained of God Whosoever therefore resisteth the Power resisteth the Ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation From whence Dr. Fern concludes 1. That the King is the Supreme or Highest Power here intended 2. That all persons under the Highest Power are expressely forbidden to resist 3. That in those dayes there was a standing and continuall great Senate which not long before had the Supreme Power in the Roman State and might challenge
that Crowne of Martyrdome which they desired and to offer up themselves a voluntary freewill oblation to the Lord who would certainly avenge all their wrongs This is the sum of all these Authorities which evidence resistance lawfull in it selfe and to these Christians too in their owne judgements and resolutions though the desire of Martyrdome made them freely to forbeare it These Examples and Authorities therefore abundantly corroborate and no wayes impeach our cause Thirdly their examples of not resisting Persecuters being rather voluntary then enjoyned out of a longing desire to be Martyrs and an assurance of divine vengeance to be executed on their Persecuters is no restraint nor ground at all for other Christians now not to use any forcible resistance it being a grosse inconsequent to argue The Primitive Christians voluntarily refused to defend themselves with force of Armes against their Persecuters though they were not bound in point of Conscience from such resistance and had both liberty and power to resist Ergo Christians in point of Conscience ought not to make any forcible resistance against oppressing Lords and Persecuters now For then this their voluntary choice and election should deprive all following Christians of that ability of defence which both themselves then had and since enjoy by Gods and Natures Law Yet this is all the argument which can be ingeniously framed from these Authorities and Examples the absurdity whereof I shall thus further illustrate from like Precedents We know first That the primitive Christians out of a desire of martyrdome not only refused to resist but to flee away from their Persecuters when they might safely doe it some of them holding it unlawfull and dishonourable to flee in such a case by name Tertullian in his booke De fuga in persecutione Will our Opposites from hence inferre Ergo it is unlawfull for Christians not onely to resist but even to flee from their Persecuters or his Majesties murdering plundering Forces Or for them selves to flee not onely from the Parliaments Forces but Justice too as many of them have done yea made escapes against Law to flee therefrom If the Christians not fleeing binde neither them nor us not to flee now why should their not resisting onely doe it Secondly The Primitive Christians ran to the stake of martyrdome when they were neither accused cited persecuted by any freely confessing themselves Christians and rather desiring presently to die Martyrs then live Christians and reputing it worse then death not to be admitted to or delaied the honour of being Martyrs of which we have infinite Preâ—idents in Ecclesiasticall Histories commonly known and over-tedious to recite I shall onely instance in Iulian the Apostates Christian Souldiers who being over-reached by him under colour of a largesse to throw some Frankincense into a fire secretly kindled by the Emperour in honour of an Idol they dreaming of no such thing and doing it onely as a meere complementall Ceremonie as soon as they heard how the Emperour had over-reached them and given out speeches that they had sacrificed to his Idol presently rising from the feast prepared for them in a â—ury inflâ—med with zeale and wrath ran through the Market place and cried out openly Wee are Christians Wee are Christians in minde let all men heare it and above all God to whom we both live and will also die O Christ our Saviour we have not broken our faith plighted to thee If our hand hath any way offended verily our minde followed it not at all we are circumvented by the Emperours fraud with whose gold we are wounded We have put off impiety we are purged by blood After which posting speedily to the Emperour and casting away their gold with a generous and strenuous minde they exclaimed against him in this manner O Emperour we have not received gifts but are damned with death We are not called for our honour but branded with ignominie Give this benefit to thy Souldiers kill and behead us unto Christ to whose Empire onely we are subject Recompence fire for fire for those ashes reduce us into ashes Cut off the hands which we have wickedly stretched out the feet wherewith we have perniciously run together Give gold to others who will not afterwards repent they have received it Christ is enough and more then sufficient unto us whom we account in stead of all The Emperour enraged with this speech refused to slay them openly lest they should bee made Martyrs who as much as in them lay were Martyrs but onely banished them revenging this their contempt with that punishment Will it then follow from these memorable examples That all true Christians now in England and Ireland must come thus and offer themselves voluntarily to the Popish Rebels and Forces now in Arms to extirpate the Protestant Religion in both Kingdoms or that the Members of both Houses must go speedily to Oxford to the King and hâ—s evill Counsellors and there let them kill hang burne quarter slay execute torture them subvert Religion Laws Liberties Parliaments without the least resistance Or will our Opposites hence conclude as they may with better Judgement and Conscience dâ—e Ergo all such persons voted Traitors and Delinquents in any kinde by both Houses of Parliament ought now in point of Conscience to avoid the effusion of blood and ruine of the Realm through the civill warres they have occasioned to lay down their Arms and voluntarily resigne up themselves to the impartiall Justice of the Parliament without any the least resistance for the future If no such Doctrinall or Practicall conclusions may be drawne from these their Precedents of voluntary seeking and rendring themselves up to the Martyrdome of their Opposites then the unlawfulnesse of resisting cannot be inferred from this their non-resisting Thirdly how many cowardly Souldiers in all ages and in this too have voluntaâ—ily yeelded up Forts Castles Ships Armes Persons to their invading approaching enemies without fight or resistance How many persons have resigned up their Purses to high-way theeves their Lands to disseisors their Houses Goods to riotors their Ships Estates Persons to Turkish and other Pirats without any resistâ—nce when they might have lawfully and easily preserved them by resisting Will it therefore follow that all others must do so that we must not fight against invading Enemies Theeves Pirats Riotors becaâ—se many good Christians out of fear or cowardise or for other reasons have not done it in all ages I â—â—ow not Will the Jews refusiâ—g tâ—ree or four severall times to defend themselves against their insulting enemies on their Sabbath or the Gothes not resisting their invading foes on the Lords Day or will the Alexandrian Jewes example and spâ—ech to Flaccus Inermes sumus ut vides tamen sunt qui nos tanquam hostes publicâ—s hic criminaâ—tur Etiam â—as quas ad nostri tutelam partes dâ—dit natura retrò vertimus ubi nihil habent quod agant corpora praebâ—mus nuda patentia
and Interest in ordering the Militia Forts Ships Magazins and great Offices of the Realme is manifested by some fresh Records in way of Supplement The two Houses Imposition of moderate Taxes and Contributions on the People in cases of extremity without the Kings assent when wilfully denyed for the necessary defence and preservation of the Kingdome and their imprisoning confining of Malignant dangerous persons in times of publicke danger for the common safety are vindicated from all Calumnies and proved just Together with an APPENDIX Manifesting by sundry Histories and Foraine Authorities that in the ancient Kingdome of Rome the Roman Greeke German Empires the old the present Graecian Indian Aegyptian French Spanish Gothish Italian Hungarian Polmian Bohemian Danish Swedish Scâ—ttish with other Foraine Kingdomes yea in the Kingdomes of Iudah Israel and other Gentile Royalties mentioned in Scripture the Supreame Soveraigne Power resided not in the Emperours or Kings themselves but in the whole Kingdome Senate Parliament State People who had not onely Authority to restraine resist yea call their Emperours and Kings to an account but likewise when they saw iust cause to censure suspend deprive them for their Tyranny viceâ— mis-government and sometimes capitally to proceed againâ—â— them With a briefe Answer to the contrary Objections and tenne materiall Observations confirming all the Premises By WILLIAM PRYNNE Utter-Barrester of Lincolnes Inne Olaâ—s Magnus l. 8. c. 32. De Iniquis Consiliariis c. 33. Iniqui Consiliaâ—â— aiunt Regem nihil injuste facere pâ—sse quippe omnia 〈…〉 ipsos Tantumâ—◠〈◊〉 esse proprium quantum Regis Benignitas ei non â—â—lemeirt c. 〈…〉 Principes his similibus consiliis consiliariis facti sunt eaules miseri infames inhabile inse pâ—â—eritate sua amplius gubernandi Principisitaque Officium est ut non seâ—us curet subdiâ—os quam fidelis Pastor 〈…〉 conservet It is this tenth day of Iuly Ordered by the Committee of the House of Commons conâ—erning Printing that this Booke Intituled The fourth Part of the Soveraign power of Parliaments and Kingdoms c. be Printed by Michael Sparke senior Iohn White Printed at London for Michael Sparke Senior 1643. To the READER Courteous Reader I Here present thee with the last Part of The Soveraigne Power of Parliaments and Kingdomes and An Appendix in pursuance of it abundantly manifesting from the very fundamentall Constitutions Lâ—â—â—es Customes Resolutions Remonstrances Oathes Inaugurations Elections Ceremonies Histories publique Transactions Treaties Agreements Wars of Forain Empires Emperors Realmes Kings States Senates Diets Parliaments in all Ages and the most judicious foraine Authours of all sorts That whole Kingdomes Parliaments Senates States Nations collectively considered have ever constantly enjoyed in all Ages Nations the most Soveraigne Jurisdiction and Authority and beene Paramount their Kings and Emperours who were and are subordinate accountâ—ble for their actions to them and copiously refuting the fond erroneous fancies of all illiterate flattering Court-Doctors Theologasters Lawyers Statists who without any shadow of Truth or Reason audaciously averre the contrary not so much to fâ—atter or seduce their Princes as to advance themselves against whom the contrary constant practice and resolutions of most lawfull Kingdomes that either are or have beene in the world from Adams dayes till now shall unanimously rise in judgement and passe a most Catholike irreversible sentence on them for their notorious flatteries and Impostures For mine owne particular as I have alwayes beene and ever shall be an honourer a defender of Kings and Monarchy the best of Government whiles it keepes within the bounds which Law and Conscience have prescribed So I shall never degenerate so farre beneath the duty of a Man a Lawyer a Scholar a Christian as to mis-informe or flatter either nor yet out of any popular vain-glory court either Parliaments or People to the prejudice of Kings just Royalties but carry such an equall hand betweene them as shall doe right to both injury to neither and preserve support their just Legall severall Soveraignties Iurisdictions Rights within their proper limits without tyrannicall invasions or seditious encroachments upon one another to their mutuall and the Republickes prejudice It fares with Regall and Popular Powers usually as with Seas and mighty Rivers if they violently breake downe or swellingly overflow their fixed bankes they presently cause an Inundation and in stead of watering surround and drowne the Countries round about thâ—m for a season sometimes for sundry yeares ere they can be perfectly drained and their bankes repaired to confine them to their ancient proper Channels of which we have present sad experience written in Capitall red Bloody Letters throughout the Realme To redresse prevent which overflowing mischiefe for the future I have without feare or flattery of any bumane Power or party whatsoever by Publicke Authority divulged this last and the three preceding Parts of this Discourse together with the Appendix all hastily collected and more confusedly compacted through went of time and sundry interrupting Avocations then I desired wherein I have impartially according to my â—udgement conscience defended nought but ancient undoubted universall Truthes of reall State-Policy and true Theologie almost forgotten in the world yea cryed Preached Printed down for erronious seditious Paradoxes if not Treasons by Sycophants and Malignants in these later ages out of a cordiall affectâ—on as much as in me lyeth to restore and settle the weale tranquillity and safety of my bleeding dying Country now miserably distracted wasted consumed every where through the long fore plotted conspiracies of Romish Priests and Iesuites to subvert the Protestant Religion and our Realmes upon a pretended quarrell unhappily raised by them betweene the two muâ—h mistaken Grand Soveraigne Jurisdictions of King and Parliament Crowne and Kingdome now miserably clashing one against the other through ignorance and mistakes and trying their Titles in the open field BY BATTAILE in stead of Law by the Sword of the Souldier not of the Spirit the onely proper peaceable Iudges in these Quarrels by which alone they can and must be finally resolved settled else neither King nor kingdome can be ever quiet or secure from dangers and Commotions I dare not presume to arrogate to my selfe a Spirit of in â—errability in the grand Controversies here debated wherein I have travelled in no beaten common road No doubt Generall Nationall Councells Parliaments Popes Kings Counsellors Statesmen Lawyers Divines all sorts of men both may and usually doe erre from Truth especially in Questions which concerne their owne Iurisdictions Honours Profits and so may I. But this I dare with safe conscience protest to all the world that I have not willingly erred in any particular and if I have casually failed in any thing out of humane frailty I shall upon better information acknowledge and retract it In the meane time I trust I have here sufficiently discovered refuted many common impostures and erroneous grosse mistakes in Law Policy Divinity Antiquity which have in later ages beene generally
received as indubitable verities by most men yea professedly defended by sundry injudicious Lawyers and ignorant Divines though perchance reputed learned solid in their own and others opinions who never tooke the paines to dive into the true originall fundamentall creations institutions publicke Lawes Reasons Policies Iurisdictions compositions Rights Customes Histories of Kings Kingdomes Parliaments States Magistrates People the ignorance whereof hath made them confidently vent many grand absurdities and untruthes to the prejudice imbroyling and almost utter ruine of divers Kings and States which now I hope they will ingenuously acknowledge and recant with reall griefe and shame that they have so grossely cheated seduced Kings Kingdomes People and oft times stirred up civill warres to maintaine their idle lies crazy fictions as just Royall Rights and indubitable Prerogatives when as they are nothing lesse I shall not begge any mans beliefe of any Truth here newly discovered further than his own Iudgement conscience upon serious consideration shall convince him of it and himselfe discerne it fully ratified by substantial precedents and Authorities in the body and close of the Treatise Appendix Only this I shall request of every Reader to peruse over all the Parts of this Discourse with a cordiall Love of Truth and Peace and when he is convinced what is Truth then to live and dye in Pauls resolution 2 Cor. 13. 8. We can doe nothing against the Truth but for the Truth It was our Saviours owne reply to Pilate John 18. 37. For this end was I borne and for this cause came I into the world THAT I SHOULD BEARE WITNESSE UNTO THE TRUTH O then let it now be every ones end and practice too since it is the Truth and nothing else that shall make and keepe us free Free from Errors Troubles Tumults Warres Slavery Tyranny Treachery Popery dangers feares Wherefore love the Truth and Peace and then through Gods mercy we shall speedily regaine retaine them both Farewell THE Fourth Part of the Soveraign POWER of PARLIAMENTS and KINGDOMES The Parliaments Interest in the Militia Forts Navy Officers of the Kingdom IN the preceding Parts of this Discourse I have with as much perspicuity and sincerity as I could waded through those deepe and weighty differences of greatest importance which have lately to our great unhappinesse I know not by what evill spirits solicitation unexpectedly risen up by insensible degrees betweene the Kings Majestie and the present Parliament whose primitive sweet agreement made us not so happy as their subsequent Divisions in place affection opinion have rendred the whole three Kingdomes miserable in point of Royall Prerogatives onely which I have dispatched I should now proceed to other Controversies betweene them principally concerning the Subjects Liberties But before I passe to those particulars I shall present you with some few Records of speciall note casually omitted in their proper place through over-much haste and want of time which will very much cleare the Parliaments just right and ancient Jurisdiction In ordering the Militia of the Realme by Sea and Land in disposing the Ships the Forts of the Realme for the publicke safety in times of danger in concluding matters of Warre and Peace in placing and displacing the great Officers the Privy Counsellors of the Kingdome yea regulating the Kings owne houshold and meniall servants oft times when there was occasion which may serve as a supplement to the second part It it the determination of Henricus Rauzovius a Noble Dane a great Statesman and Souldier in his Commentarius Bellicus Dedicated to Christierne the fourth King of Denmarke Anno 1565. lib. 1. c. 3. That all Kings and Princes in most Republickes rightly and lawfully constituted are obliged by their paction entred into before their Inauguration Not to begin or move any Warre without the consent of all the Estates and Nobles Thus in my hearing Philip King of Spaine when he demanded and tooke an Oath from his Subjects in the Netherlands promised by a mutuall Oath to the Estates That he would make no warre in those parts without their priviâ—y The same also most Noble King is received and observed not only in your Kingdomes and 〈◊〉 but likewise is in use almost in all Europe Therefore Frederick your Father of most famous memory knowing himselfe to be bound hereunto by compact before he would be involved in the Swedish Warre communicating the whole businesse faithfully to his people as well to the Senators of the Realme as to the Nobles of the Dukedomes maturely advised with them about the manner of waging it Wherefore lest the Warre which is undertaken bee accused as unjust by the States because it was undertaken without their advice contrary to custome and agreements all ought to be assumed into the Counsell and care of Warre For thus it will come to passe besides that things very well thought on and deliberated by many have for the most part better successes then those things which are rashly begun by some one that the Subjects who not unwillingly bring their estates and lives into danger will lesse feare the losse of both will fight more valiantly and will put forth all their strength in prosecuting and ending the combate of warre even for this reason that themselves have beene the advisers of the warre Upon this reason not onely the Kings of the Iewes Arragon France Navâ—re and others as I have manifested in the Appendix but even of this our Realme have usually undertaken all their warres and ordered all their Military affaires both by Sea and Land by the advice and direction of their Parliaments as the Grand Councell of Warre both for King and Kingdome This I have plentifully manifested in the premises by sundry examples and shall here onely briefly ratifie with some few new Precedents In the first Parliament of 13 Ed. 3. after Proclamation made Num. 2. That none should come armed with weapons to the Parliament Num. 3. The causes of summoning the Parliament were shewed to the Lords and Commons to have their counsell and advice therein what was best to be done and expressed to be three First that every one great and small should consider in what manner the peace might most surely be preserved within the Realme Secondly how the Marches of Scotland and the Northerne parts might be best defended and kept against the enemies of Scotland Thirdly how the Sea should be guarded against the enemies that they should doe no dammage nor enter the Realme for to destroy it After thus Num. 4. The Bishops and Letters from the King then in France relate to the Houses the Estate of the Kings Army warres and proceedings in France and the great debts the King stood ingaged in for the maintenance of his Army for discharge whereof and the Kings further reliefe in the easiest way to support his warres the Lords condescended to grant the ninth sheafe of all their corne and the ninth fleece and Lambe of all their flockes to the
person or persons as the said Councell of warre should direct and that both those Treasurers and this Councell of warâ—e and all other persons trusted with the receiving issuing bestowing and imploying of those moneys or any part thereof their heires executors and administrators should be answerable and accomptable for their doings and proceedings therein to the Commons in Parliament when they shall be thereunto required by Warrant under the hand of the Speaker of the House of Commons for the time being and thereby they and every of them according to their severall places and imployments shall give a true and ready declaration and account of their severall respective dealings doings and proceeding therein and that the said Commons in Parliament shall have power by this Act to heare and determine the said account and all things thereto appertaining And withall they in this Act prescribe a specialloath to the Treasurers Not to issue out any moneys without the Warrant of the Councell of war under their hands And another oath to the Councell of warre To make no Warrant for any moneys issued which are given by this Act but for some of those ends which are expressed therein and that to the best of their meanes they should imploy the said moneys accordingly and that freely without requiring any reward or allowance whatsoever Which presidents with others forementioned made His Majesty return this Answer to the Petition of the Lords and Commons touching the Articles delivered February 2. 1641. For the securing you from all dangers or jealousies of any His Majesty will be content to put in all the places both of FORTS and MILITIA in the severall Counties such persons as both Houses of Parliament shall either approve or recommend unto Him so that you declare before unto His Majesty the names of the persons whom you approve or recommend unlesse such persons shall be named against whom He shall have just and unquestionable exception And thus much by way of supplement touching the Militia Concerning the Parliaments interest and right in electing and removing the Officers of the realme and the Kings meniall servants I shall onely adde these Precedents to the forementioned In the Parliament rolls â—4 E. 3. Nâ—m 1. Foure Bishops foure Earles and foure Barons were assigned to the King without whose consent or of foure of them no great businesse was to be transacted 14 E. 3. Num. 36. in the Parliament rolls The Parliament agreeth that the Duke of Cornwall be Custos of England during the Kings absence in the warres of France In the Parliament rolls of 1 R. 2. Num. 18. 19. The Commons requested first that it would please the King to ordaine and nominate to them now in this present Parliament some sufficient persons of divers estates to be continually resident of his counsell for the affaires of the King and of the realme and to have the Officers of the King of such persons who best knew and would and might most diligently travell for the redresse of the foresaid mischiefes and the good government and salvation of the realme so that the Commons may be clearely ascertained of the names of those Counsellors which shall be disbursers and orderers of that which they shall grant for the warres and thereby to have greater encouragement to doe to our Lord the King that which they have in charge concerning him as is aforesaid Also that it would please them to ordaine and nominate in this Parliament the persons which shall be about or have the custody of the person of our Lord the King himselfe who is of such tender age and that those persons shall be of the most vertuous honestest and sufficientest of the Realm so that our said Lord who is a person sacred and anointed be nobly governed and brought up in good vertues and manners to the pleasure of God whereby all the Realme may be secured and amended and that it be likewise orâ—dained that our Lord the King and â—is house be governed with good moderation and defray his expences onely out of the revenues of the Realme and other rights and seigniories of his Crowne And that all that which shall be granted to our Lord the King in maintenance of his wars shall be applied and expended in the warres and no part thereof otherwise in aid and discharge of his said commonaltie In the Parliament of 11. Richard 2. Num. 23. The Commons pray That no person of what state or condition he be should meddle with any manner of governance about the person of our Lord the King nor with the businesses of the Realm nor yet to councell our Lord the King but those Lords which are assigned and ordained in this present Parliament if it be not by ordinance of the continuall Councell and by assent of our Lord the King upon grievous paine And the same Lords which shall bee about the person of our Lord the King and of his Councell shall cause to remove all the persons which they think sit to remove in the houshold of our Lord the King without shewing favour to any and to put others in their places whom they shall think sufficient and vertuous And that the said Lords of the Councell be charged to keep and sustain the estate of our Lord the King in ' its regalty and to doe and use that which may turne to the honour and profit of our Lord the King and of his Realme to their power according to the form of the Oâ—â—h contained in a Schedule made in this present Parliament annexed hereunto to the intent that it may be notoriously known thorowout all the Realme that good and sufficient Councell is about the person of our Lord the King to the comfort of all his Commons and firme assurance and establishmeâ—t of the Realme aforesaid the which Oath was made in forme ensuing You shall swear That you will not assent nor yet suffer as much as in you lieth That any Judgement 〈◊〉 or Ordinance made or given in this present Parliament be any way annulled reversed or repealed in any time to come and moreover That you shall keep the good Laws and usages of the Realme afore these times made and used and shall firmely keep and cause to be kept good peace quiet and tranquillity in the Realm â—according to your power without disturbing them in any manner So helpe me God and his Saints The Answer As to the first point of this Article the King wilâ— it And as to the second point If there be any Lord of the Councell or other Lord of the Realme which will informe the King That he hath any person about him not sufficient nor honest he wils that it being proved he shall be outed and removed and another sufficient by his advice put in his place In the Parliament of 5. Henry 4. Num. 16. Upon certain prayers and requests made before by the Commons divers times touching the removing of divers persons as well aliens and others by reason of
divers destructions by them moved and for certaine Articles appointed by the Lords upon the charges given to them by our Lord the King in Parliament and by the said Lords it was specially accorded That four persons to wit the Kings Confessor the Abbot of Done Master Richard Derham and Crosseby of the Chamber shall be quite ousted and voided out of the Kings house whereupon the ninth of February the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby came before the King and Lords in Parliament and there the King in excusing the said four persons said openly that he knew not by them any cause or occasion in speciall for which they ought to bee removed from his houshold notwithstanding our said Lord the King well considered that what the said Lords and Commons shall do or ordaine was for the good of him and of his Realme and therefore he would conforme himselfe to their intentions and did well agree to the said Ordinance which charged the said Confessor Master Richard and Crosseby to avoid his said Court and like charge should have beene given to the said Abbot had he been present And our Lord the King said further That he would doe the like with any other which was about his royall Person if he was in hatred or indignation with his people And Numb 37. To the end that good and just government and remedy may bee made of divers complaints grievances and mischiefs shewed to our Lord the King in this Parliament our Lord the King to the honour of God and upon the great instances and requests to him divers times made in this Parliament by the Commons of his Realm for the ease and comfort of all his Realme hath ordained certain Lords and others underwritten to be of his great and continuall Councell to wit the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishop of Lincolne Chancellour of England the Bishops of Rochester Winchester Bath and Baâ—gor the Duke of Yorke the Earles of Sommerset and Westmerland the Lord Roos Treasurer of England the Keeper of the Great Seale the Lord Berkley the Lord Willoughby the Lord Furnevall the Lord Lovell Mounsier Pierce Courtney Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyne Master Arnald Savage Iohn Northbury Iohn Doreward Iohn Cawsou In the Parliament of 7. 8. Henry 4. Numb 31. The 22. day of May the Commons came before the King and his Lords in Parliament and then Iohn Tibetot their Speaker reheased how they had prayed the King in the beginning of the Parliament and after to increase the number of his Councell for the better government of the Realme and prayed the King to put it in execution and further rehearsed how that the Archbishop of Canterbury had reported to them That the King would be counselled by the most sage Lords of the Realme the which ought to have the survey of all that which shall be done for the good government of this Realme which thing the King agreed to doe and rehearsed with his own mouth That it was his entire will And thereupon a Bill made by the King himselfe by his own will was delivered containing the names of the Lords which shall be of his Councell the tenour of which Bill ensueth It is to bee remembred that our Lord the King considering the great labours occupations and diligence which he ought necessarily to imploy about the good government of his Realme and other his possessions as well on this side the Sea as beyond it First of all for the preservation of our Lord the King and of his Crowne and that the revenues of the same may be the better collected to his profit and increase as much as a man may jâ—â—rly doe to the end that he may the better sustaine his honourable estate And secondly for the confirmation of the Lawes and Statutes of the Realme to the end that equall right may be done to every one as well poor as rich Our Lord the King of his proper and good will desirous to be supported in the foresaid causes because that he cannot attend thereunto in proper person so much as he would for the great love and good affiance which he hath among others in the most reveâ—end Fathers in God the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Winchester and Excester the Duke of Yorke the Earle of Somerset the Lord Roos the Lord Burnet the Lord Lovell the Lord Willoughbie the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Steward and Chamberlaiue Master Hugh Waterton Master Iohn Cheyney and Master Arnald Savage hath chosen and charged them to be of his counsell praying and commanding them that in all the foresaid causes they will put to their intire diligences for the profit of our said Lord the King and likewise for the confirmation of the Laws and Statutes aforesaid In the Parliament of 2. Henry 6. num 15. After divers speciall requests of the Commons of the Realme being in the present Parliament made to my Lord of Glocester Commissary of the King and to other Lords Spirituall and Temporall there for to have notice and conusance of the persons assigned and elected to be of the Kings Councell to their great ease and consolation By advice and assent of all the Lords Spirituall and Temporall aforesaid were elected and named certaine persons as well spirituall and temporall to be Councellours assistant to the governance of the Realm whose names here ensue The Duke of Glocester the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Winchester Norwich Worceâ—â—er the Chancellour Treasurer and Keeper of the privie Seale the Duke of Excester the Earle of March the Earle of Warwick the Earle Marshall the Earle of Northumberlâ—nd the Earle of Westmerland the Lord Cromwell the Lord Fitz Hâ—gh the Lord Bourchier the Lord Scroop Master Walter Hungerford Master John Tiptoff â—homas Chaucer William Allington In the Parliament of 29. Henry 6. num 6. Vpon the Petition of the Commons against divers Lords Bishops Knights Esquires and others to the number of 29. who mis-behaved themselves about the royall Person of the King and in other places by whose only meanes it was suggested the Kings possessions had been greatly diminished his Laws not executed the peace of the Realm not observed to the great hurt and trouble of the liege people of the Realm and likely subversion of the same of which misbehaviour universall noise and clamour was openly received thorowout all the Realme upon the same persons specified in the Petition all of them except the Lords and some few others without further evidence against them were by the King now removed from his presence and Court for a whole yeeres space within which time any man that could and would object against any of them should be patiently heard and intended to Those few fresh Presidents added to the precedent and to such forraign examples of this nature cited in the Appendix will abundantly cleare the Parliaments right and Kingdoms interest in nominating placing and displacing the great Officers of the Kingdom and
in regulating the Kings own meniall servants in some cases when they either corrupt or mis-counsell him And thus much touching the unhappy differences between the King and Parliament concerning matters of his own royall Prerogative The Parliaments Right and Iurisdiction to impose Taxes and Contributions on the Subjects for the necessary defence of the Realm Laws Liberties without the King in case of the Kings wilfull absence from and taking up Arms against the Parliament and Kingdom briefly vindicated from the calumnies against it THe severall grand Objections of consequence made by the King and others against the Parliaments pretended usurpations upon the just Rights and Prerogatives of the Crowne being fully examined and refuted in the Premises so far I hope as to satisfie all ingenuous men in point of Divinity Policy Law Reason Conscience I shall next proceed to the remaining materiall Accusations which concerne the Subjects onely in regard of Property and Liberty wherein I will contract my Discourse into a narrow compasse partly because the debate of the fore-going Differences between the Kings Prerogative and the Parliaments Soveraigne Jurisdiction hath in some sort over-ruled the Controversies betwixt the Subjects and both Houses representing them partly because these accusations are not so universally insisted on as the former which concerne the King the justnesse of them being generally acknowledged willingly submitted to by most except such who calumniate and traduce them either out of covetousnesse onely to â—ave their Purâ—es or from a groundlesse Malignity against the Parliament or out of a consciousnesse of their owne Delinquencies subjecting them to the Parliaments impartiall Justice or out of some particular interests which concern them in their gains honours preferments or such who by their restraints for not paying Parliamentary Assessements hope to save their purses for the present or to gaine favour and preferment by it for the future If these private sinister ends were once laid by this second sort of accusations would speedily vanish especially with men of publike spirits who prefer the Common-weale before their owne particular interests The first of these Cavillatory Objections against the Parliaments proceedings is That both Houses without the Kings Royall Assent have contrary to Magna Charta the Petition of Right the Statutes De Tallagio non concedendo and other Acts by their Ordinances onely imposed late Taxes on the Subjects amounting to the twentieth part of their estates and since that monethly or weekly Assessements to maintaine a war against the King a grand incroachment on the peoples Properties contrary to all Law and Iustice. This Objection seems very plausible and cordiall to covetous Earth-worms being politikely contrived to Court the close-handed niggardly party by those who are guiltiest in themselves of that they thus object against others But it will easily receive an answer as to the Parliament and recoyle with infinite disadvantage on those that make it First 〈◊〉 anâ—wer That the Parliament is the absolute Soveraigne power within the Realme not subject to or obâ—iged by the letter or intendment of any Laws being in truth the sole Law-maker and having an absolute Soveraignty over the Laws themselves yea over Magna Charta and all other objected Acts to repeale alter determine and suspend them when there is cause as is undeniable by its altering the very common Law in many cases by repealing changing many old Statute Lawes and enacting new ones every Sessions as there is occasion for the publike safety and defence This the practice of all Parliaments in all ages yea the constant course of all Parliaments and Assemblies of the Estates in all forraigne Kingdoms too abundantly manifests The Parliament therefore never intended by all or any of these objected Acts to binde its owne hands but onely the Kings and his Ministers with inferiour Courts of Justice neither is the Parliament within the letter words or meaning of them therefore not obliged by them 2. The King with his Officers Judges and inferiour Courts of Justice only are included and the Parliament is directly excluded out of the very letter and meaning of all these Acts as is apparent First in generall from the occasion of enacting all these Laws which was not any complaints made to the King of any illegall taxes imprisonments or proceedings of our Parliaments to the oppression of the people but onely the great complaints of the people and Parliament against the illegall taxes impositions imprisonments and oppressions of the Subject by the King his Officers Judges and inferiour Courts of Justice as all our Hâ—stories with the Prefaces and words of the Acts themselves attest to redresse which grievances alone thâ—sâ— Lawes were made by the Parliaments and peoples earnest solicitations much against the Kings good will The Parliament then who would never solicit them king of a Law against or to restrain it selfe being cleare out of the orignall ground and mischiefe of enacting these Lawes and the King with his Ministers and inferiou◠〈◊〉 is only within them they can no way extend to the Parliament but to them alone 3. The Parliament 〈◊〉 the making of these Acts hath alwayes constantly enjoyed an absolute right and power without the least dispute of granâ—ing and imposing on the Subjâ—cts whatsoever Taxes Subsidies Aids Confiscations of Goods or restraint of Liberty by temporall or perpetuall imprisonment it thought meet and necessary for the publike defence safety and tranquility of the Realm as the severall Tâ—xes Subsidies and Poll-monies granted by them in all ages the many Statutes enjoyning confiscation of Lands Goods corporall punishments banishments temporary or perpetuall imprisonments for divers things not punishable nor criminall by the Common Law or when Magna Charta and the ancient Statutes in pursuance of it were first enacted abundantly evidence past all contradiction none of all which the King himselfe his Officers Judges or inferiour Courts of Justice can doe being restrained by the objected Acts. Therefore it is altogether irrefragable that the Parliament and Houses are neither within the words or intentions of these Acts nor any wayes limited or restraiâ—ed by them but left as free in these particulars in order to the publike good and safety as if those Acts had never beene made though the King with all other Courts Officers Subjects remaine obliged by them 4. This is evident by examination of the particular Statutes objected The first and principall of all the rest is Magna Charta cap. 29. But the very words of this Law Not We shall not passe upon him nor condemne him but by the lawfull judgement of his Peeres or by the Law of the Land We shall deny nor deferre to no man either Justice or Right compared with the Preface to and first Chapter of it Henry c. know ye that We c. out of meere and free will have given and granted to all Archbishops Bishops Eâ—rles Barons and to all free men of this our Realm of England and by this our present
Charter have confirmed FOR US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE these liberties underwritten to have and to hold to them and their Heirs OF US AND OUR HEIRS FOR EVERMORE c. together with the whole tenour and title of this Charter and the two last Chapters of it All those customs and liberties aforesaid which we have granted to be holden within our Realme as much AS APPERTAINETH TO US AND OUR HEIRS WE SHALL OBSERVE And for this our gift and grant of those Liberties c our Subjects have given us the fifteenth part of all their moveables And We have granted to them on the other part that NEITHER WE NOR OUR HEIRS shall procure or doe any thing whereby the Liberties in this Charter contained shall be infringed or broken We confirme and make strong all the same FOR US AND OUR HEIRS PERPETUALLY not the Parliament All these I say infallibly demonstrate that this Statute of Magna Charta did never extend unto the Parliament to restraine its hands or power but onely to the King his Heirs Officers Courts of Justice and particular subjects So that the Parliaments imprisoning of Malignants imposing Taxes for the necessary defence of the Realm and seizing mens goods or imprisoning their persons for non-payment of it is no wayes within the words or intent of Magna Charta as Royallists and Malignants ignorantly clamour but the Kings his Officers Councellours and Cavallâ—ers proceedings of this nature are cleerly most direct violations of this Law And that which puts this past dispute are the severall Statutes of 25. Edward 3. cap. 4. Statute 5. 37. Edward 3. cap. 18. 38 Edward 3. cap. 9. 42. Edward 3. cap. 3. 17. Richard 2. cap. 6. and the Petition of right it self all which expresly resolve that this very objected Law of Magna Charta extends onely to the King himselfe his Privy Councell Iudges Iustices Officers and inferiour Courts of Iustice but not unto the supream Court of Parliament which no man for ought I finde ever yet held to be absolutely obliged by it before the Kings late recesse from Parliament The next Statute is that of 34. Edward 1. cap. 1. No tallage nor aid shall be taken or leavied BY US AND OUR HEIRS not the Parliament in our Realme without the good will and assent of the Archbishops Bishops Earls Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Land which the Statute of 25. Edward 1. thus explains But by the common consent of the Realme The Statute of 14. Edward 3. cap. 21. and Statute 2. cap 1. thus If it be not by common consent of the Prelates Earles Barons and other great men and Commons of our said Realme of England AND THAT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 25. Edward the third cap. 8. thus If it be not BY COMMON CONSENT AND GRANT IN PARLIAMENT The Statute of 36. Edward the third cap. 11. thus That no Subsidie nor other charge be set nor granted upon the Woolls by the Merchants nor by NONE OTHER from henceforth WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT The Statute of 45. Edward 3. cap. 4. thus it is accorded and stablished That no imposition or charge shall be put upon Woolls Woollsels or Leather other then the custome and subsidie granted to the King WITHOUT THE ASSENT OF THE PARLIAMENT and if any be it shall be repealed and holden for none And the Petition of Right 3. Caroli thus By which Statutes and other good Statutes of this Realm your Subjects have inherited this freedom that they should not be compelled to contribute any Taxe Tallage Custome Aidâ— or other like charge not set BY COMMON CONSENT IN PARLIAMENT Now it is as evident as the noonday sunshine that these Acts onely extend to the King his Heirs Councell Officers inferiour Courts and private Subjects onely and that the Parliament is precisely excepted out of the very intent and letter of them all having free power to impose on the Subjects what Aids Taxes Tallages Customes and Subsidies the shall deem meet by the expresse provision of all these Laws concerning the granting and imposing of Subsidies Therefore by the direct resolution of these Acts the Kings his Councellors present contributions assessements and ransoms imposed on the Subjects are illegall against the letter and provision of all these Acts but the Parliaments and Houses lawfull approved and confirmed by them True will Royallists and Malignants answer who have no other evasion left but this If the King were present in Parliament and consenting to these contributions and taxes of the twentieth part there were no doubt of what you alleage but because the King is absent and not only disassents to but prohibits the payment of this or any Parliamentary Assessements by his Proclamations therefore they are illegall and against these Laws 1 To which I answer First that the King by his Oath duty the ancient custom and Law of the land ought of right to be alwayes present with his Parliament as he is now in point of Law and not to depart from it but in cases of urgent necessity with the Houses free consents and then must leave Commissoners or a Deputy to supply his absence This is not onely confessed but proved by a Booke lately printed at Oxford 1642. with the Kings approbation or permission intituled No Parliament without a King pag. 5. to 16. where by sundry presidents in all Kings Reignes it is manifested That Kings were and ought to be present in their Parliaments which I have formerly cleared If then the King contrary to these Presidents his Oath Duty the Laws and Customs of the Realme the practice of all his Progenitors the rules of nature which prohibit the head to separate it selfe from the body and will through the advice of malignant Councellours withdraw himselfe from his Parliament yea from such a Parliament as himselfe by a spceiall Act hath made in some sort perpetuall at the Houses pleasure and raise an Army of Papists Delinquents Malignants and such like against it and that purposely to dissolve it contrary to this very Law of his for its continuance why this illegall torâ—ious act of his paralleld in no age should nullifie the Parliament or any way invalid its Imposicions or Proceedings for their own the Kingdoms Peoples and Religions preservation all now indangered transcends any reasonable mans capacity to apprehend 2 The right and power of granting imposing assenting unto Assâ—ssements Taxes Suosiâ—iâ—s and such like publique charges in Parliament for the publique safety rests wholly in the Commons and Lords not King and is their owne free act alone depending no waies on the Kings assent nor necessarily requiring his personall presence in Parliament This is evident First by the expresse letter of the forecited Acts No Subsidy Tax Ayde Talleage or Custome shall be set granted taken or leavied but by common consent and grant of the Prelates Earles Barons Knights Burgesses and other free men of the Realme in Parliament or without the assent
of the Parliament so that their grant and assent iâ— Parliament not the Kings is the onely thing that makes them legall and binding to the subject Now both Houses have granted ordered and assented to this Assessement exceeding not the twentieth part of mens estates and given order for the leavying of it and that for the Parliaments Kingdomes religions necessary defence and preservation Therefore it is obligatory and legall though the King himselfe consent not or disassent thereto especially as the present condition of things stands even by the very letter of these acts Secondly this is apparent by the letter of all our publique Acts for the granting of Subsidies Ayds Tenths Fifteenes Taxes Customes Tonnage Poundage or any such like impositions in and by Parliament either by the Temporalty or Clergy which Acts runne usually in this manner The Commons of this Realme HAVE GRANTED FOR DEFENCE OF THE SAID REALME and especially for the safegard and custody of the Sea a Subsidy a Subsidie called Tonnage c. The Prelates Earles Barons and all the Commons of the Realme willingly and with one assent HAVE GRANTED the ninth Lambe ninth sheafe and ninth fleece c. And of Cities and Burroughs the ninth part of all their goods and chaâ—â—â—ls c. in aide of the good keeping the Realme as well by Land as by Sea c. We your pâ—ore Commons desire your excellent Majesty willingly to accept and receive these OUR POORE GRANTS hereafter following as GRANTED of free hearts and good wils as the first-fruits of our good wils and hearts c. by the advice and Assent of the Lords spirituall and temporall GIVE GRANT for the defence of your realm and the keeping and safegard of the seas c. one Subsidy called Tonnage c. The Prelates and Clergy c. as a speciall and significant testimony of their loyall affection c. with one affection and uniforme consent HAVE GIVEN GRANTED foure whole and intire Subsidies We your Commons assembled in your high Court of Parliament humbly present your Majesty with the FREE CHEERFULL GIFT of two intire Subsidies c. All Subsidies and Taxes then being the free gift of the Commons Clergy and Pâ—eres in Parliament and that onely for the defence of the Kingdome by sea and land it is infallible that they do may and can oblige themselves and those they represent to pay such publike Taxes to this end without the Kings concurrence Thirdly this is cleare by considering that the Commons and Lords in Parliament have alwaies had 1. And absolute right and power to grant or deny Taxes Subsidies aydes and assistance as they saw occassion 2. To proportion the aydes and Subsidies granted 3. To limit the certaine manner waies and times of paying and levying them and the persons who shall either pay assesse collect receive or disburse them 4. The ends and uses to which they should be imployed when leavied debarring the King oft times when they saw cause of any power at all to receive or dispose of them appointing Collectors and Treasurers of their owne to receive and issue them out againe by the advice and directions of these as themselves prescribed for which I shall give you some few instances of note in lieu of many more that might be remembred Anno 1237. being the 21 yeere of Henry the third The Parliament after many contestations with the King for his fraud oppressions favouring of Aliens c. to the Kingdomes detriment the King by Oath prâ—mâ—sing amendment granted unto him the thirtieth part of all their moveables excepting ready Money Horse and Armour to be imployed for the Common wealth and benefit of the Realme with this condition often annexed that the King should leave the Counsell of Aliens and onely use that of his naturall Subjects And for more security it was ordained that foure Knights of every Shiere and one Clerke of the Kings in every severall Shiere shall upon their oâ—thes collect receive and deliver the said Subsidy either into some Abbey or Castle to be safely reserved there and disposed of for the benefit of the King and Kingdome by the view and counsell of the Earle Warren or others when there should be need Or otherwise if the King fâ—iled in performance of His promises and grants it ought to be faithfully restored and distributed to the Country whence it was collected In the 11. yeere of King Edward the 2. Anno 1318. The Parliament not daring to trust this prodigall mis-counselled King with moneys instead of Subsides granted him an aide of armed men against the Scots London set forth 200. Canturbury 40. Saint Albanes 10. and so all other Burroughs and Cities according to their proportion whereby a great Army was leavied The Parliaments of 14 E. 3. c. 20. 21. Stat. 1. Stat. 2. c. 1. 18. E. 3. Parliament 2 3. forecited at large part 2. p. 8. 9. 31 H. 6. Num. 41. 21 Iac. c. 33. particularly direct how the Subsidies granted shall be disposed of by certaine Nobles and others whom they nominate and appoint Treasurers to receive and issue them to the ends for which they granted them prescribing them an oath to issue none of them to other purposes or in any other maner then they prescribed Yea the Acts of former Parliaments and this present concerning Tonnage Poundage Polemoney and Subsidies frequently do the like Therefore the granting and disposing of those Taxes Aydes Subsidies rests wholly in the Commons and Lords and no waies on the King who commonly desires the Parliament to great them Fourthly this is further evidenced by the Kings usuall answer and assent unto such Bills as these Le Roy remercy ses Loaulx Subjects accept LOUR BENEVOLENCE auxy le vâ—ult taking it wholly as a free grant from them which assent in this case is rather formall then substantiall it being the Commons and Lords owne consent only to Bils of this nature not the Kings that make the Taxes and Impositions binding as the forecited Statutes the Petition of Right 3 Caroli Fortescue and our Lawbookes resolve and I have elsewhere manifested more at large Therefore the want of the Kings assent or disassent to the Parliaments present assâ—ssement for the Kingdomes necessary defence in the present extremity when the King not onely wilfully absents himselfe from but hath raised Armes against the Parliament is not materiall nor simply necessary in point of Law though usually requisite and necessary for formality sake at other seasons to compleat such Acts since Sepenumero Necessitas vincit legem quod necessarium est liciâ—um est as this assessement now is though all formalities be not punctually observed as is resolved in Dormers case Cooke l. 5. f. 40. b. Fiftly it is undeniable that the Knights Citizens Burgesses and Commons in Parliament elected by the suffrages of the severall Counties Cities and Burroughs of England do really and legally represent all the
Commons and the Lords and they the whole Realm and all the people of England so that what ever Tax is imposed and assented to by them or by both Houses onely without the King who represents no man but Himselfe alone is in point of Law imposed and assented to by all the Commons and whole Realm of England as the recitals in all our Statutes and Law-bookes resolve though the King assent not to it If therefore as our Law-books clearely resolve without dispute and the experience of all Corporations Parishes and Mannors evidenceth past contradiction all Ordinances and Bylaws made for the common good of Corporations Parishioners Tenants of a Mannor and the like by all or the greater part of the Corporations Parishioners Tenants and Taxes imposed by them for the Common good as repairing of Churches High-waies Bridges reliefe of the poore and the like shall binde the rest even in point of Law without the Kings assent Then by the same or better reason the imposiâ—ions and Taxes now laid upon the subjects by the assent and Ordinances of both Houses of Parliament representing the whole Commons and Realme of England who actually assent likewise to these Taxes and Assessements in and by them must and ought in point of Law to oblige all the Subjects in this case of necessity at least as long as the Parliament continues sitting and this their representation of them remains entire especially being for the necessary defence of the Parliament Kingdome Religion all our lives estates liberties lawes against an invading Army of Papists and Malignants in a case of extraordinary extremley This I shall further cleare by some ancient and late judgements in point Mâ—ch 14. Ed. 2. rot 60. in the Kings Bench William Heybâ—rne brought an Action of Trespasse against William Keylow for entering his house and breaking his chests and taking away 70 pounds in money the Defendant pleading Not guilty the Jury â—ound a speciall Verdict that the Scots having entred the Bishopricke of Durham with an Army and making great burning and spoyles thereupon the Commonalty of Durham whereof the Plantiffe was one met together at Durham and agreed to send some to compound with them for a certaine summe of money to depart the Country and were all sworne to performe what compositions should be made and to performe what Ordinance they should make in that behalfe and that thereupon they compounded with the Scots for 1600 Maâ—kes But because that was to be paid immediately they all consented that William Keylow the Defendant and others should goe into every mans house to search what ready money was there and to take it for the raising of that summe and that it should be suddenly repaid by the Communalty of Durham And that thereupon the Defendant did enter into the Plaintiffs house and broke open the chest and tooke the seventy pounds which was paid accordingly towards that composition And upon a Writ of Error in the Kings Bench it was adjudged for the Defendant against the Plaintiffe that the action did not lie because he himselfe had agreed to this Ordinance and was sworne to performe it and that the Defendant did nothing but what he assented to by Oath and therefore is accounted to doe nothing but by his consent as a servant to him and the Commonalty of Durham therefore he was no trespâ—sser Which case was agreed for good Law by all the Iudges in the late Case of Ship-money argued in the Exchequer Chamber though neither King nor Parliament consented to this Taxe or Composition This is the Parliaments present case in effect The King having raised an Army of Papists Delinquents Forraigners Irish Rebels disaffected Persons and actually invading the Kingdom and Parliament with it Hereupon the Parliament were inforced to raise an Army to defend themselves and the Realm against these Invasions For maintenance where of they at first made use onely of voluntary contributions and supplies proceeding onely from the liberality of some private persons best affected to the publike service Which being xehausted the Lords and Commons considering what a solemne Covenant and Protestation themselves had made and taken and the Subjects likewise throwout the Realm to maintain and defend as farre as lawfully they might WITH THEIR LIVES POWER AND ESTATES The true Reformed Proteâ—tant Râ—ligion c. As also THE POWER AND PRIVILEDGES OF PARLIAMENT THE LAWFULL RIGHTS AND LIBERTIES OF THE SUBJECT And every person that maketh this Protestation in whatsoever he shall do in the lawfull pursuance of the sam c. as in the Protestation made by both Houses consents when fullest And considering that the whole Commons and Kingdoms assents were legally and actually included in what they assented in Parliament for the necessary defence of the Realm the Subjects Parliaments Priviledges Rights and the Reformed Religion all actually invaded endangered by an Ordinance of both Houses without the Kings consent then absent from and in open hostilitie against them impose a generall Assessement upon all the Subjects NOT EXCEEDING THE TWENTIETH PART OF THEIR ESTATES And for non-payment prescribe a distresse c. Why this Assessement in this case of necessitie being thus made by assent of both Houses and so of all the Kingdom in them in pursuance of this Protestation should not as legally yea more justly oblige every particular subject though the King assented not thereto as well as that agreement of the men of Durham did oblige them even in point of Law Justice Conscience transcends my capacitie to apprehend and if the first Case be Law as all the Judges then and of late affirmed the latter questionlesse must be much more Legall and without exceptions M. 32. and 33. Eliz. in the Kings Bench in the Chamberlain of Londons case it was adjudged That an Ordinance made by the Common Councell of London only that all Clothes should be brought to Blackwell-hall to be there veiwed searched and measured before they were sold and that a penny should be paid for every Cloth for the Officer that did the same and that six shillings eight pence should be forfeited for every Cloth not brought thither and searched was good to binde all within the Citie and that an Action of Debt would lye at the Common Law both for the duty and forfeiture because it was for the publike benefit of the City and Common-Wealth M. 38. Eliz. in the Common-Pleas it was adjudged in Clerks Case That an Ordinance made by assent of the Burgesses of Saint Albanes whereof the Plaintiffe was one for assâ—ssing of a certain summe of Money upon every Inhabitant for the erecting of Courts there the Terme being then adjourned thither from London by reason of the Plague with a penalty to be levyed by distresse for non-payment of this Tax was good to bindâ— all the Inhabitants there because it was for the publike good Mich. 31. and 32. Eliz. in the Kings Bench Williamâ— Iefferies Case and Pasch. 41. Eliz. Pagets Case it was
resolved That the Church-Wardens with the greater part of the Parishioners assents may lay a Taxe upon all the Parishioners according to the quantitie of their Lands and Estates or the number of Acres of Land they hold the Taxe there was four pence an Acre for Marsh-Land and two pence for Earable for the necessary reparation of the Church and that this shall binde all the Inhabitants so as they may be Libelled against in the Spirituall Court for non-payment thereof and no prohibition lieth The like hath been resolved in sundry other Cases And by the Common-Law of England whereby the breach of Sea-Walls the Country is or may be surrounded every one who hath Lands within the levell or danger which may have benefit or losse by the inundation may and shall be enforced to contribute towards the repair and making up of the Sea-walls and a reasonable Tax assessed by a Iury or the Major-part shall binde all the rest because it is both for their own private and the common good If the Law be thus unquestionably adjudged in all these Cases without the Kings assent then much more must this Assessement imposed by both Houses be obligatory in point of Law and Justice though the King consented not thereto since the Houses and whole Kingdom consented to it for their own defence and preservation Sixthly This is a dutie inseparably incident by the Fundamentall Law and originall compact of every Kingdom Citie Corporation Company or Fraternitie of men in the World that every Member of them should contribute proportionably upon all occasions especially in Cases of imminent danger toward the necessary charges defence and preservation of that Kingdom Citie Corporation Company or Fraternitie of which he is a Member without which contribution they could be neither a Kingdom Citie Corporation Company Fraternitie or have any continuance or subsistence at all Which Contributions are assessed by Parliaments in Kingdoms by the Aldermen or Common-Councell in Cities by the Master and Assistants in Fraternities and what the Major part concludes still bindes the Residue and the dissent of some though the Major or Master of the Company be one shall be no obstacle to the rest This all our Acts concerning Subsidies Aydes Tonnage and Poundage the daily practice and constant experience of every Kingdom Citie Corporation Company Fraternitie in the World manifests past all contradictions which being an indubitable veritie I think no reasonable man can produce the least shadow of Law or Reason why the Parliament representing the whole Body of the Kingdom and being the supream Power Counsell in the Realm bound both in Dutie and Conscience to provide for its securitie may not in this Case of extremitie legally impose this necessary Tax for their own the Kingdoms Subjects Laws Religions preservations of which they are the proper Judges Gardians and should not rather be credited herein then a private Cabinet Court-Counsell of persons disaffected to the Republike who impose now farre greater Taxes on the Subjects and plunder spoyl destroy them every where directly against the Law of purpose to ruine both Parliament Kingdom Religion Laws Liberties and Posteritie Seventhly It is confessed by all That if the King be an Infunt Non-Compos absent in Forraign remote parts or detained prisoner by an Enemy that the Kingdom or Parliament in all such Cases may without the Kings actuall personall assent create a Protector or Regent of their own Election and not onely make Laws but grant Subsidies impose Taxes and raise Forces for the Kingdoms necessary defence as sundry domestick and forraign Presidents in the preceding Parts and Appendix evidence And Hugo Grotius Iunius Brutus with other Lawyers acknowledge as a thing beyond all dispute Nay if the King be of full age and within the Realm if a forraign enemy come to invade it and the King neglect or refuse to set out a Navy or raise any Forces to resist them The Lords and Commons in such a Case of extremitie may and are bound in Law and Conscience so to do for their own and the Kingdoms preservation not onely in and by Parliament but without any Parliament at all if it cannot be conveniently summoned lawfully raise forces by Sea and Land to encounter the Enemies and impose Taxes and Contributions to this purpose on all the Subjects by common consent with clauses of distresse and imprisonment in case of refusall as I have elsewhere proved And if in Case of invasion even by the Common-Law of the Realm any Captains or Souldiers may lawfully enter into another mans ground and there encamp muster or build Forts to resist the Enemy or pull down the Suburbs of a Citie to preserve the Citie it self when in danger to be fired or assaulted by an Enemy without the speciall consent of King Parliament or the Owners of the Lands or Houses without Trespasse or offence because it is for the publike safetie as our Law Books resolve Then much more may both Houses of Parliament when the King hath through the advice of ill Councellors wilfully deserted them refused to return to them and raised an Army of Papists and Malignants against them and the Realm now miserably sacked and wasted by them as bad as by any forraign Enemies both take up Arms raise an Army and impose Assessements and Contributions by Ordinances unanimously voted by them against which no Lover of his Country or Religion no nor yet the greatest Royallist or Malignant can with the least shadow of Law or Reason justly except Eightly If they shall now demand what Presidents there are for this I Answer First That the Parliament being the Soveraign Power and Counsell in the Realm is not tyed to any Presidents but hath power to make new Presidents as well as new Laws in new Cases and mischiefs where there are no old Presidents or vary from them though there be ancient ones if better and fitter Presidents may be made as every Court of Justice likewise hath Power to give new Judgements and make new Presidents in new Cases and may sometimes swerve from old Presidents where there were no ancient Presidents to guide them even as Physitians invent new Medicines Chyrurgions new Emplaisters for new Diseases Ulcers or where old Medicines and Balsomes are inconvenient or not so proper as new ones And as men and women daily invent and use new Fashions at their pleasure Tradesmen new Manifactures without licence of King or a Parliament because they deem them better or more comely then the old Secondly I might demand of them by what old domestick lawfull Presidents His Majestis departure from the Parliament His Levying Warre against it His proclaiming many Members of it Traytors and now all of them Traytors and no Parliament His unvoting of their Votes in Parliament out of Parliament His imposing of Taxes and Contributions in all Countries where His Forces are beyond mens estates and annuall revenues His burning sacking pillaging murdering ruining of His own
Kingdom Subjects both by Sea and Land and putting them out of His regall Protection His raising of an Aâ—my of English Irish Scottish French and Germane Papists to maintain and settle the Protestant Religion among us which they have plotted totally to extirpat as appears by their proceedings in Ireland England and the late plot discovered among the Archbishops Papers and the like are warranted which questions I doubt would put them to a non-plus and silence them for eternitie yet to satisfie their importunitie and stop their clamorous mouthes I shall furnish them in brief with some Presidents in point in all States and Kingdoms of note informer in latter times and in our own Realm too In all the civill warres between Kings and Subjects in the Romane and Germane Empires France Spain Aragon Castile Hungary Bohemia Poland Denmark Scotland and other Kingdoms mentioned in the Appendix They shall finde that the generall Assemblies of these States Lords Commons without their Emperors or Kings assents did both raise Forces impose Taxes yea and seise on the Imperiall and Royall Revenues of the Crown to support their wars against their Tyrannicall oppressing Princes In Flaunders heretofore and the Low-Countries of Late yeers thâ—y have constantly done the like as their Excises long since imposed and yet on foot by common consent without the King of the Spains good liking to preserve their Liberties Religion Estates from the Spanish Tyranny witnesse which every one willingly at the very first imposition and ever since hath readily submitted to being for the publike preservation The like hath been done in former ages and within these five yeers in the Realm of Scotland the same is now practised even without a Parliament by the Popish Rebels both in Ireland and England who have laid Taxes upon all Ireland and all the Romanists in England for the maintenance of this present Rebellion and yet neither King nor his Counsell nor Royallists nor Malignants for ought I can read or hear have ever so much as once written or spoken one syllable against it when as many large Declarations Proclamations Inhibitions in His Majestieâ—s Name and at least fortie severall Pamphlets have been published by Malignants against this Assessement of the Parliament and the Levying or paying thereof strictly prohibited under pain of high Treason such a grand difference is there now put by the Royall Court-partie to the amazement of all intelligent men between the Irish Rebels now the Kings best Subjects as it seems who may do what they please without censure or restraint and the English now un-Parliamented Parliament though perpetuated by an Act of Parliament who may do nothing for their own or the Kingdoms safety but it must be high Treason at the least O temporâ ô mores Quis talia fando tempâ—ret a lachrymis Adde to this That the Lords Iustices and Councell in Ireland the twenty nine of Iune 1643 have without authoritiâ— of Parliament or King for their present necessary defence against the Popish Rebels there imposed an Excise upon most commodities in that Realm here lately Printed which no man can deem Illegall in this case of absolute necessitie But to come close home unto our selves who is there that knows ought in historie and policie but must needs acknowledgâ— That the Brittains and Saxons warres of this Realm against their oppressing Kings Archigallo Emerian Vortigâ—rne Sigebert Osred Ethelred Bâ—ornard Leowâ—lfe Edwine whom thâ—y deposed for their Tyranny and mis-Government That our Barons long-lasting bloody warres against King Iohn Henry the third Edward the second Richard the second and others fore-mentioned were maintained by publike Assessements and Contributions made by common consent even without a Parliament and with the Revenues and Rents of the very Crown which they seised on as well as the Castles and Forts This being a true rule in Law Qui sintit commodum sentirâ— debet onus All the Kingdom had the benefit of regaining preserving establishing their Fundamentall Charters Laws Liberties by those warres therefore they deemed it just that all should bear a share in the charge and burthen by voluntary Assessements without King or Parliament During the absence of King Edward the third in France The Lords and Commons in Parliament for the defence of the Realm by Sea and Land against forraign Enemiâ—s granted an ayde of the ninth Sheaf Lamb and Fleece besides many thousand Sacks of Wâ—oll and the ninth part of other mens Estates in Towns and Corporations and disposed both of the Money and Militia of the Realm for its defence as you heard before The like did they during the Minorities of King Henry the third King Richard the second and King Henry the sixth as the premises evidence without those Kings personall assents Anno Dom. 1259. Richard King of Romans coming with a great Navy and Army of Germans and forraigners to ayd his Brother King Henry the third against the Barons thereupon the Barons sent out a â—leet to encounter them by Sea and prepared a strong Army of Horse and Foot by Land that if they prevailed against them at Sea which they fearâ—d not yet they might valiantly and constantly entertain and repulse them on the shore and dry Land which the King of Romans being informed off disbanded his forces and came over privatâ—ly with three Knights onely attending him This was done without the Kings assent and yet at publike charge When King Richard the first was taken prisoner by the Emperour in his return from the holy Land by Authority of the Kings Mother and the Kings Iustices alone without a Parliament it was decreed that the fourth part of all that yeers Rents and of all the moveables as well of the Clergy as of the Laity and all the Wooâ—â—des of the Abbots of the Order of the Cistersians and of Semphringham and all the Gold and Silvâ—r Chalices and Treasure of all Churches should be paid in toward the freeing and ransome of the King which was done accordingly If such a taxe might be imposed by the Queen Mother and Justices onely without a Parliament for ransoming the King alone from imprisonment may not a taxe of the twentieth part onely of mens estates be much more justly imposed on the Subjects by an Ordinance of both Houses in Parliament without the King for the defence and perservation both of the Parliament and Kingdom to when hostily invaded by the King In few words the King and his Councell yea his very Commanders without his speciall Commission or advice have in many Countries imposed large monethly weekly Contributions and Assessements on the People beyond their abilities and estates yea upon the very Speaker and Members of the Commons and Lords House notwithstanding their Priviledges of Parliament which they say they will maintain to the utter impoverishing and ruining of the Country yea they have burned sacked plundered many whole Towns Cities Counties and spoiled thousands of all they have contrary to their very
CEASE TO DESTROY THEIR PONDS PARKES AND ORCHARDS Whereupon all the Lords Knights and People deserting the King who had scarce seven Knights iâ— all left with him confederated themselves to the Barons in the Common Cause wherein to be a Neuter was to be an enemy and no member of the politicke body in which all were equally engaged Whereupon the King thus deserted by all condescended speedily to their demands and confirmed the great Charter much against his will A very apt President for these times which would make the people more unanimous faithfull and couragious for the Common Cause if but imitated in the commination onely though never put into actuall execution he being unworthy once to enjoy any priviledge of a free-born Subject in the Kingdom who will not joyn with the Parliament and Kingdom to defend his Libertie and the Kingdoms priviledges in which he hath as great a common share as those who stand pay and fight most for them It is a good Cause of disfranchising any man out of any Citie Corporation or Company and to deprive him of the Priviledges of them if he refuse to contribute towards the common support defence or maintenance of them or joyn in open hostilitie contributions or suites against them There is the same and greater reason of the generall Citie and Corporation of the whole Realm to which we are all most engaged and therefore those who refuse to contribute towards the defence and preservation of it if able or by their persons purses intelligence or counsell give any assistance to the common enemy against it deserve to be disfranchised out of it to have no priviledge or protection by it and to be proceeded against as utter enemies to it Christs rule being here most true He that is not with me is against me and he that gathereth not with me scatterâ—th abroad The Common-wealth of which we are members hath by way of originall contract for mutuall assistance and defence seconded by the late Protestation and Covenant a greater interest in our Persons and Estates then we our selves or the King and if we refuse to ayd the republike of which we are members in times of common danger with our Persons Abilities Goods or assist the common enemy with either of them we thereby betray our trust and fidelitie violate our Covenants to the Republike and expose our bodies to restraint our estates to confiscation for this most unnaturall treachery and sordid nigguardlinesse as well as for Treason Fellony or other more petty injuries against the State or humane societie made capitall by the Laws most justly for the publike service of the State which hath a generall Soveraign Interest in them in all times of need paramount our private Rights which must alwayes submit to the publike and lose all our formerly enjoyed Priviledges either of Laws Liberties or free-born Subjects if we refuse to defend or endeavour to betray them as the Laws and common practise of all Nations evidence In the Barons warres against King Iohn Henry the third and Edward the second in defence of their Liberties and Laws they seised upon the Castles Forts and Revenues of the Crown and upon the Moneyes and Goods of the Priors aliens and malignant Poictovines which they imployed in the Kingdoms service Eodem tempore Castellanus de Dovera Richardus de Gray vir fidelis strenuus qui ex parte Baronum ibidem constituebatur omnes transeuntes transituros diligenter considerabat cuncta prudenter perscrutando invenit NON MODICUM THESAURUM paratum dictis Pictaviensibus clanculo deferendum qui TOTUS CAPTUS EST IN CASTRO RESERUANDUS Similiter Londini apud novum Templum THE SAURUS MAXIMUS de cujus quantitate audientes mirabantur quem reposuerunt Pictavienses memorati licet contradicentes reniterenter Hospitelarii CAPTUS cst AD ARBITRIUM REGIS ET BARONUM IN UTILES REGNI USUS UTILITER EXPONENDUS writes Rishanger the continuer of Matthew Paris a good President for the present times After which the Barons banished all the Poictovine Malignants who miscounselled and adhered to the King out of England Anno 1260 who Anno 1261. were all banished out of London and other Cities and Forts An. 1234. The Earl Marshall having routed John of Monmouth his forces which assisted King Henry the third against the Barons in Wales he wasted all the said Johns Villages and Edifices and all things that were his with sword and fire and so of a rich man made him poor and indigent In the very Christmas holy-dayes there was a grievous warre kindled against the King and his evill Counsellors For Richard Suard conjoyning other Exiles to him entred the Lands of Richard Earl of Cornwall the Kings brother lying not farre from Behull and burned them together with the Houses and the Cornâ— the Oxen in the Ox-stalls the Horses in the stables the Sheep in the Sheep-cots they likewise burned Segrave the native soly of Stephen Iusticiar of England with very sumptuous Houses Oxen and Corne and likewise brought away many horses of great price returning thence with spoils and other things They likewise burned down a certain village of the Bishop of Winchesters not farre from thence and took away the spoils with other things there found But the foresaid Warriers had constituted this laudable generall rule among themselves that they would do no harme to any one nor hurt any one BUT THE WICKED COUNSELLERS OF THE KING by whom they were banished and those things that were theirs they burnt with fire extirpating their Woods Orchards and such like by the very Roots This they did then de facto de Jure I dare not approve it though in Cases of Attaint and Felony the very Common Law to terrifie others gives sentence against perjured Juries Traytors and Felons in some Cases that their houses shall be raced to the ground their Woods Parkes Orchards Ponds cut down and destroyed their Meadowes and Pastures plowed up and defaced though not so great Enemiâ—s to the State as evill Counsellors Anno 1264. the forty eight yeers of Henry the third his raign The King keeping his Christmas with the Queen Richard King of Romans and many others at London Simon Montford the Captain of the Barons at the same time preyed upon the Goods of these who adheared to the King and especially those of the Queens retinue brought by her into England whom they called Aliens Among others some of the Barons forces took Peter a Burgundian Bishop of Hereford in his Cathedrall Church and led him prisoner to the Castle of Ordeley and divided his treasure between themselves and took divers others of the Kings partie prisoners Who thereupon fearing least he should be besieged in the Tower by the Barons army by the mediation of timorous men be made peace with the Barons for a time promising inviolably to observe the Provisions of Oxford that all the Kings Castles thoroughout England should be
delivered into the custody of the Barons that all Aliens within a certain time should void the Realm except those who should be thought faithfull thereunto by the unanimous consent of the Kingdom and that faithfull and profitable natives of the Realm should thenceforth dispose of the affairs of the Kingdoms under the King But THE QUEEN instigated with foeminine malice contradicted it all she could whâ—ch made the people revile and cast dirt and stones at her as she was going to Windsore enforcing her to retire again to the Tower How William Long shamp Bishop of Ely Lord Chancellour of England Earl Iohn and others when they disturbed the peace of the Realm and turned Malignants were apprehended besieged imprisoned excommunicated and their Goods and Castles seised on by the Lords and Commons out of Parliament yea during the time of King Richard the first his absence and captivitie you may read at large in Roger de Hovedon Holinshed Daniel and others Why then the Lords and Commons in Parliament may not now much more do the like â—or their own and the whole Kingdoms safety I can yet discern no shadow of reason I will not trouble you with Histories shewing what violent unlawfull courses Kings and People have sometimes used to raise moneyes in times of warre by sacriledge rapine and all manner of indirect means I rather wish those Presidents and their occasions buried in eternall silence then reduced into practise and verily perswade my self that every ingenuous true born Englishman who hears a reall naturall affection to his Countrey or a Christian love to his Brethren the Parliament and Religion will according to his bounden duety the Protestation and Covenant which he hath taken rather freely contribute his whole estate if need so require towards the just defence of his Countrey Libertie Religion and the Parliament against the treacherous Conspiracies of the Pope Jesuites forraign Catholikes Irish Rebels English Papists and Malignants who have plotted their subvertions then repine at or neglect to pay any moderate Taxes which the Parliament shall impose or inforce the Houses to any extraordinary wayes of Levying Moneyes for want of ordinary voluntary supplyes to maintain these necessary defensive warres I shall close up all in a few words The Parliament hath much against their wills been inforced to this present defensive warre which they have a most just and lawfull power to wage and manage as I have elsewhere evidenced by the Fundamentall Laws of the Realm yea by the Law of God of Nature of Nations This warre cannot be maintained without Moneyes the sinews of it wherefore when voluntary contributions fail the Houses may by the same Laws which enabled them to raise an Army without the King impose necessary Taxes for the maintaining of it during the warres continuance else their Legall power to raise an Army for the Kingdoms defence would be fruitlesse if they might not Levy Moneyes to recrute and maintain their Army when raised which Taxes if any refuse to pay they may for this contempt be justly imprisoned as in cases of other Sudâ—idies and if any unnaturally warre against their Countrey or by way of intelligence advise or contribution assist the common Enemy or sâ—duce or withdraw others by a factious slanderous speeches against the Power and Proceedings of the Parliament from assisting the Parliament in this kinde they may for such misdemeanours upon conviction be justly censured confined secured and their estates sequestred rather then the Republike Parliament Religion or whole Kingdom should miscarry It is better that one should perish then all the Nation being the voyce of God Nature and resolution of all Laws Nations Republikes whatsoever If any hereticall scismaticall or vitious persons which may poyson others with their pernicious false doctrinâ—s or vitious wicked lives appear in the Church they may after admonition if they repent not yea and de facto are or ought to be excommunited the Church and societie of all faithfull Christians so as none may or ought to converse with them till their repentance If this be good Law and Divinitie in the Church the banishing and confining of pestilent Malignants in times of warre and danger must by the self-same reason be good Law and Divinitie in the State â—I have now by Gods assistance notwithstanding all distracting Interruptions Avocations Remoraes incountring me in this service ran through all Objections of moment which the King or any opposites to this Parliament have hitherto made against their proceedings or jurisdictions and given such full answers to them as shall I trust in the generall abundantly clear the Parliaments Authoritie Innocency Integritie against all their clamarous malignant Calumnies convince their Judgements satisfie their consciences and put them to everlasting silence if they will without prejudice or partialitie seriously ponder all the premises and ensuing Appendix which I have added for their further satisfaction information conviction and the confirmation of all forecited domestick Laws Presidents by forraign examples and authorities of all sorts And if any shall yet continue obstinate and unresolved after so many convincing Reasons Presidents Authorities or still retain an ill opinion of the Parliaments proceedings I shall desire them onely seriously to consider the most execrable conspiracy of the Pope Jesuites and Popish party in all His Majesties three Realms to extirpate the Protestant Religion subvert the Government Parliament and poyson the King himself if he condescend not to their desires or crosse them in their purposes whom they have purposely engaged in these warres still continued by them for this very end to enforce the King to side with them and so gain possession of his person to accomplish this designe of theirs as is cleerly evidenced to all the world by Romes Master-Peece the English Pope the Declaration of the Lords and Commons concerning the Rise and Progresse of the Irish Rebellion and then advisedly to consider in what great present danger the Kingdom King Parliament and Religion are when the Popish Partie and forces now in Arms have gained the Kings Princes and Duke of Yorkes persons into their custodie the Cities of Chester and of late Bristoll the Keyes of England with other Ports to let in all the Irish Rebels upon us to cut our throats in England as they have cut above an hundred and fortie thousand of our Protestant brethrens throats already in Ireland it being one part of their designe now presently to be executed as appears by sundry Examinations in the Irish Remonstrance for which end some thousands of Irish Rebels who have all embrued their hands there in English bloud are already landed here and are in great favour and command about the King To which if they adde the omnipotent over-ruling power of the Queen the Head of that partie with the King and his Councell in disposing all Officers all places of command and trust under him The Confederacie and Contributions of forraign Popish States to maintain this warre to
Denmarke Poland Sweden Scotland yea of Iudah Israel and others mentioned in the Scripture the Supreame Soveraignty and Power resided not in the Emperours and Kings themselves but in their Kingdomes Senates Parliaements People who had not onâ—y a power to restrain but censure and remove their Emperours and Princes for their Tyranny and misgovernmenâ— With an Answer to the Principal Arguments to prove Kings above their whole Kingdomes and Parliaments and not questionable nor accountable to them nor censurable by them for any exerbitant Actions HAving finished the preceding Treatise which asserts The Supreame Authority and Soveraigne Power in the Realme of England legally and really to reside in the whole Kingdome and Parliament which represents it not in the Kings Person who is inferiour to the Parliament A Doctrine quite contrary to what Court Prelates and Chaplaines have for sundry yeeres inculcated into our Kings and People who preach little else but Tyranny to the one and Slavery to the other to support their owne Lordly Prelacy and hinder an exact Church Reformation and directly opposite to the resolutions of many malignant Courtiers Lawyers and Counsellours about His Majesty who have either out of ignorance or malice created him a new Utopian absolute Royall Prerogative unknowne to our Ancestors not bottomed on the Lawes of God or the Realm for maintenance of each Punctilio whereof against the Parliaments pretended Encroachments the whole Kingdome must be engaged in a destructive civill Warre now like to ruine it I could not but conjecture how in all probability these Clergy men Courtiers and Lawyers out of their unskilfulnesse in true Divinity History Law and Policy would upon the first tydings of this strange Doctrine passe a sentence of Excommunication and death against it as guilty not onely of Heresie but High Treason and judge it such a monstrous Antimonarchicall Paradox as was never heard of in much lesse claimed or practised by any Kingdome Realm or Monarchy whatsoever To anticipate which rash censures and undeceive both Kings and Subjects whom these grosse Parasites have over-long seduced in this point to their prejudices convince the consciences of all gainsaying Malignants irradiate this long obscured verity whose seasonable discovery may through Gods blessing conduce very much to period the present Differences between King and Parliament touching matters of Prerogatives and Priviledges claimed by either I conceived it not only expedient but necessary to back the forecited presidents of our own Kingdom with paralelled examples in most forraign Realmes and Monarchies in which it is not mannerly to be overbusie without just cause which I have faithfully though suddenly collected out of the best approved Authors and Historians whereby I shall infallibly prove that in the Roman State and Empire at the first in the Greek Empire since in the German Empire heretofore and now in the ancient Kingdomes of Greece Egypt India and elsewhere in the Kingdomes of France Spaine Hungary Bohemia Denmarke Sweden Poland Scotland and most other Kingdomes in the world yea in the Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel and others mentioned in Scripture the Highest Soveraigne Authority both to elect continue limit correct depose their Emperours and Kings to bound their royall power and prerogatives to enact Lawes create new Offices and formes of Government resided alwayes in these whole Kingdomes Senates Dyets Parliaments People not in the Emperors Kings or Princes persons I shall begin with the Roman State as having much affinity with ours which was long under their command heretofore After the building of Rome by Romulus and Remus Romulus being elected King divided the people into two Rankes those of the highest and richest quality he stiled Senators making them a Court of Counsell and Iustice much like our House of Peeres the other he termed The People being the body of the State and representing our House of Commons In this distinction made by the Peoples consent the Soveraigne Authority to elect Succeeding Kings to enact binding Lawes to make warre or peace and the like rested not in the Kings person but in the Senate and people joyntly if they accorded yet principally in the people in case either of assent or dissent between them their very Kings and Lawes having their greatest power and efficacy chiefly from the peoples election and assent To begin first with their Kings Election and Authority when Romulus their first King deceased there arose a great controversie in Rome about the Election of a new King for though they all agreed to have a King yet who should chuse him and out of what Nation he should be elected was then controverted In the Interim to avoid confusion the Senators being 150. divided the Regall power between them so as every one in his turne in Royall Robes should doe Sacrifice to the Gods and execute Justice six houres in the nighttime and six houres in the day which tended to preserve an equality among the Senators and to diminish the envie of the people when in the space of one night and day they should see one and the same man both a King and a private person But the people disliking this Interregnum as tending to put off the Election of a King that the Senators might keep the principallity and divide it among themselves cried out that their bondage was multiplyed having an hundred Lords made instead of one neither would they suffer it any longer unlesse they would admit a King created by themselves Hereupon the Senate thinking it best to offer the people that which they were like to lose to gaine their favour Summa potestate populo permissa permitted to the people the chiefe power of Electing a King but yet that they might not give away more right then they deteined they decreed That when the people had commanded and elected a King it should be ratified if the Senators should approve it or be reputed the authors of it Then the Interex assembling the people spake thus unto them O Romans REGEM ELIGITE chuse yea King so the Senators thinke fit and if he be one worthy to succeed Romulus they will approve him This was so gratefull to the people that left they should be overcome with the benefit they commanded that the Senate should decree who should reigne at Rome At last Numa Pompilius was named and none of the people or Senate daring to preferre any before him all of them joyntly decreed that the Kingdome should be conferred upon him Whence Canubius the Tribune of the people in his Speech against the Consuls long after used these words Numa Pompilius POPULI â— JUSSU Patres autoribus Romae Regnavit Reges exacti JUSSU POPULI which manifests the chiefe power to be in the people Numa departing Tullus Hostilius by the peoples command consent and approbation was made King which Livy thus expresseth Tullum Hostilium REGEM POPULUS JUSSIT patres auctores facti After him the people created Ancus Martius King Regem POPULUS CREAVIT patres fuêre auctores After him
with all shame brought to the Market place at Paris and there bereft of both his ears and then banished the Court for ever by reason whereof arose this proverbe among the Frenchmen Principibus obsequi haeredit arium non esse The favour of Princes is not hereditary Philip de Commines living under Lewes the eleventh and Charles the eighth by whom he was made Lord of Argenton being in high favour with them and a great Councellor of State hath this notable passage against the French Kings power then to impose any taxes on their Subjects without their free assents in a Parliament of the 3. Estates though the contrary be now daily practised to the intollerable grievance of the subjects Is there any King or Prince that hath power to leavie one penny upon his subjects besides his demains without leave or consent of those that must pay it unlesse it be by tyrannie and violence A man will say that sometime a Prince cannot tarry to assemble his Estates because it would require too long time Whereunto I answerâ— That if he move a Warre offensive there needeth no such haste for he may have leisure enough at his owne pleasure to make preparation and further he shall be much stronger and much more feared of his enemies when he moveth warre with the consent of his subjects then otherwise Now as touching a warre defensive that Cloud is seene long before the tempest fall especially when it is a forraine warre and in this case good subjects ought not to complaine nor to refuse any thing that is laid upon them Notwithstanding such invasion cannot happen so suddenly but the Prince may have leisure at the least to call together certaine wise personages to whom he may open the causes of the warre using no collusion therein neither seeking to maintaine a trifling warre upon no necessitie thereby to have some colour to leavie money Money is also necessary in time of peace to fortifie the Frontiers for defence of those that dwell upon them lest they be taken unprovided but this must be done measurably In all these matters the wisdome of a sage king sufficeth for if he be a just Prince he knoweth what he may do and not do both by Gods Lawes and mans To be short in my opinion of all the Seniories in the world that I know the Realme of England is the Countrey where the Commonwealth is best governed the people least oppressed and the fewest buildings and houses destroyed in civill warre and alwayes the lot of misfortune falleth upon them that be authors of this warre Our King is the Prince in the whole world that hath least cause to alledge that he hath priviledges to leavie what the listeth upon his subjects considering that neither he nor any other Prince hath power so to doe and those that say he hath do him no honour neither make him to be esteemed any whit the mightier Prince thereby but cause him to be hated and feared of his neighbours who for nothing would live under such a government But if our King or those that seeke to magnifie and extoll him should say I have so faithfull and obedient subjects that they deny me nothing I demand and I am more feared better obeyed and better served of my subjects than any other Prince living they endure patiently whatsoever I lay upon them and soonest forget all charges past This me thinks yea I am sure were greater honour to the King then to say I leavie what I list and have priviledge so to doe which I will stoutly maintaine King Charles the fift used no such termes neither did I ever heare such language proceed from any king but from divers of their servants who thought they did their Master great service in uttering such speeches but in mine opinion they misbehaved themselves towards their Prince and used such language partly because they would seeme to be good servants and partly because they knew what they said But for a manifest proofe of the French mens loyaltie and obedience to their Prince we need alledge none other example then that we have seene our selves of late by experience when the Three Estates were assembled at Towrs after the death of our Master King Lewes the eleventh which was in the yeare of our Lord 1483. A man might have thought this good assembly to be dangerous for the kings estate yea and divers there wereof mean calling and lesse honesty that said then and often said since That it is Treason to make mention of assembling the Estates and a thing tending to the diminishing of the Kings authoritie but themselves are those that worke Treason against God the king and the Common-wealth neither doe any use these speeches but either such as are in authorities without desert and unworthy thereof or such as are common Tale-carriers and accustomed to talke of trifling matters or such as feare great assemblies lest their doings should there be ripped up and reprehended c. Charles the eighth of France beeing but thirteene yeares of age when the Crowned descended to him hereupon in the year 1484. a generall Parliament was held at Towrs with more free accesse then had beene usuall yet not so effectuall as was expected every one seeking rather to maintaine his private authoritie then to procure the peoples ease In this Paliament the pragmatick sanction was restored to use it as they had accustomed The Constables sword was given to the Duke of Bourgon the government of the Kings person to his Sister a cunning woman and somewhat of her fathers humour but the name of Regent was forbidden to them all to prevent jealousies and there was a Counsell enacted of Twelve by whom matters should be dispatched in the kings name of the which Lewes Duke of Orleance should be President Lewes discontented with the device seekes to hold his ranke he pretends that being the first Prince of the blood the Regency belonged unto him he assists at the Councell in Parliament and in the assemblies in Towne and notwithstanding the last VVill of King Lewes and the Decree of the Estates yet will he by force have the name and effect of Regent VVhereupon discontents arising he leaves the Court in discontent and raised a civill warre However the Estates setled the Regencie and affaires of the Realme Anno 1525. Francis the first King of France was taken prisoner by the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Battell of Pavia who by mediation of Friends for his enlargement sent the Earle of Reux his Lord Sâ—eward to offer the King Liberty so as he would resign all the right she pretended in Italy restore the Dutchy of Burgongue as belongeth to him by right with Provence and Dolphine for the Duke of Bourbon to incorporate them with other Lands which he had formerly enjoyed and to make all together a Kingdome Moreover the Emperour offered to give him his sister in marriage propounding many other conditions so absurd and void of reason as it is
pursuit where of they raise an army of ten thousand men whereof he was made Generall they send Ambassadours to the Pope and Councill whereof Roderic was chief and upon a full hearing of the cause before Rupâ—rt Cardinall of â—aint Sabria the Popes Legat at Tholouse judgement was pronounced for the liberty of Spain and it was decreed That the German Emperors should from thenceforth have no power nor jurisdiction over the Kings of Spain which was afterwards confirmed by the customes of the people the consent of other Nations the publike resolution and judgement of Lawyers as Iacâ—obus Valdesius in his Book de dignitate Regum Hispaniae printed 1602. Cap. 18. proves at large The Generall History of Spain records that the Councill of Florence resolved that seeing the Kings of Spain had defended and conqâ—ered their Realms by Arms without any ayd from the Emperours they were free and exempt from all subjection and acknowledgement to the Emperours whereof we may read the Glosse upon the Chapter Adrianus Papa distinct 63. The like priviledge have the Kings of France the State of Venice the Kings of England and some others Which clearly demonstrates the Soveraign power of Kingdoms and Nations even over their Kings and Princes and that they may justly desend themselves and Elect other Princes when they are deserted or destroyed by them Anno 1083. Sacho Ramires king of Aragon to supply the chargâ—s of his wars against the Moors was sometimes forced to use the revenues of his Clergy his Treasure being not able to furnâ—sh so great a charge but the Bishops of his Countrey who affected nothing more but to enrich their own Order and State opposed themselves against him and afflicted him in such sort as putting him in a vain fear that he was damned for this cause They made him do Penance in the Church of Roda before Saint Vincents Altar in the presence and at the pursuite of Raymund Dolmare Bishop of that place the Bishop of Jarca and others and to confesse publikely that he had grievously offended Thus those good Fathers publikely insulted over their Soveraigne Anno 1091. king Alphonso granted this priviledge among other to Toledo That the City of Toledo might never be alienated from the Crown nor given upon any Title whatsoever to man woman or child Anno 1076. Sancho King of Naâ—arre was slain in battell by his brother Raymond thinking to reigne after him but the Navarroyes expelled him out of their confines disdaining that he should raigne over them who had embrued his hands in his kingly brothers blood and sending to Sancho Ramires 4. king of Aragon called him to raigne over them because their slain kings sonnes were â—oo young to raigne and protect them from their enemies by which meanes the kingdomes of Arragon and Navarre were united Veracha Queen of Castile a most lascivious open Adultresse by her unchast life so farre provoked her husband Alphonso that he was divorced from her made warre against her and confined her After which she still continuing in her lewdnesse the Nobility and States of Castile and Leon revolt from her take armes against her depose her from the Crowne and elect and crown her sonne Alphonso the 8. king An. 1122. allowing her onely a pension to support her life Alphonso King of Arragon by his last Will and Testament most solemnly ratified for the expiation of his sins gave divers crown Lands Tenements Revenues and Legacies to Religious houses and persons An. 1132. but being prejudiciall to the Crown his Will after his death was held void and not put in execution he being slain by the Moores An. 1134. the States of Arragon elected one Peter Tares for their King who growing exceeding proud of his new dignity began to despise the Nobles and abrogate the Lawes and customes of the Country And the Nobles being assembled at a general Assembly of the States going to visit him he comanded his Porter to shat them out saying that Mounsieur was busie about matters of great importance but they understood afterwards that the great affairs causing him to exclude his friends were his Barbar was trimming him which so incensed the Nobles and great men that the nexâ— day they held their generall Assembly of the Estates without the King where they first of all decreed to depose their new king because being â—in honour he had no understanding of himselfe and because they found he would grow more proud and insolent afterwards whereupon expelling Peter the Estates assembling at Borta elected Ramier a Monke brother to king Alphonso for their King who was much derided of his Nobles for his Monkish simplicity and at last turned Monk againe But those of Navarre thinking a Monk to be better acquainted with the matters of a Monastery then how to govern a Kingdome and being jealous that the Arragonoys by chusing a King of the blood Royall of Arragon would by this meanes aspire to the chief places of honour and favour in Court it was concluded that the Estates of Navarre should assemble at Pampelone where they chose Garcia Remiâ—es their King of Navarre and so the Realmes of Arragon and Navarre which had been uâ—ited 58. yeers were seperated in these two Kings The Kingdomes of Spain being often before and since this time united and divided as the people and Realmes assented or dissented thereunto Not to mention the troubles of Castile by reason of the nonage of their king Alphonso the fourth of whose custody and tuition the assembly of the Estates disposed or how some Knights of Castile slew a Iew with whom this king was so enamoured that he forgot his new Spouse and almost lost hâ—s sences Aâ—no 1179. king Alphonso assembled the Estates of Castile at Burgon to leavie a Text upon the people whereto the Nobâ—litie as well as the rest should contribute imposing 5. Maravidis of gold for every person but it took no effect for all the Gentlemen of Castile being discontented that he sought to infâ—inge their Liberties fell to armes and being led by the Earle Don Pedro de Lara they were resolved to resist this tax and defend their Liberties with the hazzard of their lives Whereupon Alphonso changed his opinion and let them understand that from thenceforth he would maintain their immunities and that whatsoever he had then propounded was not to continue but only to supply the present necessity of affaires which he would seek to furnish by some other meanes For the great resolution which Don Pedro de Lara shewed in this action the Nobility of Castile did grant to him and his successours a solemn breakfast in testimony of his good endeavour in a businesse of so great consequence and thereby the Lords of Lara have the first voyce for the Nobility in the Court of Castile An. 1204. King Alphonso the Noble called a Parliament of the Lords Prelates and Deputies of the Townes of his Realm at Toledo to advise and assist him in his warrs against the Moores where they
person should in that respect be preferred before the Vncle Hereupon Queen Violant and Blanche widow to Fernand were so much discontented with the Decree of the Estates disinheriting the eldest brothers sonnes as taking the young children with them they departed out of Castile to Don Pedro King of Arragon where Don Sancho caused his Nephews to be imprisoned whom king Alphonso labouring under hand to get releasâ—d Don Sancho advertised hereof made a league with the Moores of Granado against his Father and by assent of his confederates took upon him the Title of Regency of the Kingdome of Castile and other his Fathers dominions refusing the Title of King during his Fathers life time who was forced to pawn his royall Crown and Iewels to Iacob Abin Ioseph a Moore King of Morocco who aided him willingly against Don Sancho After which in an Assembly of the States at Cordova with the advise of the Noble men and knights of Castile thereupon sent by a Decree pronounced by the mouth of Don Manuel in the name of the whole Nobility Alphonso was deprived of all his Realmes for murthering his brother Don Frederick and burning Don Rues unjustly without any forme of justice or orderly proceedings the breach of the rights and priviledges of the Nobility and the excessive wasting of the treasure of the Realme Vpon this there arose bloody Warrâ—s between the Father and sonne and in the yeere 1282. Alphonso was so vexed with his sonnes proceedings that hee pronounced in the presence of many men of ranke both Clergie and Laity in the City of Sevill The curse of God and his upon Don Sancho a sonne said he disobedient rebellious and a paricide declaring him uncapable and unworthy to reign depriving him of his successions inheritance and discharging the subjects as much as in him lay from all oath and homage which they had done unto him But these were but words which Don Sancho did not much esteem enioying his Fathers kingdomes after his decease in Title as he did before in act and dying king of Custile his hâ—ires succeeded him in that Realme as lawfull heires thereunto Don Pedro the third king of Arragon about the yeare 1283. had many controversies with his Nobles and knights who complained much of his sower disposition and tyrannous manner of Government insulting over the greatest yea against his own blood contrary to all Law and nature Wherefore being ill intreated by him in their freedomes whereof the Townes and Commonalties of his Countries did also complain the Nobility Knights and Gentry for preservation of their Liberties made a Vnion together among themselves and with the people promising and swearing to lâ—t the King and his sonne Don Alphonso who was his Lieutenant Generall understand that if they did not contain themselves within the limits of the Lawes of the Country they would withdraw themselves from their obedience and declare themselves enemies and pursue them by armes that should seek to break them The king hereupon called the Estates to Tarrasone and afterwards to Saragossa where he intreated promised and did all what he could to break this Vnion but he was forced to yeeld and granted to the Arragonians the priviledge they call Generall whereby their Liberties which had been somewhat restrained were again restored the ancient manners of the Country and customes of their ancestours put in practise And moreover there were Laws made for their Kings which they should be bound to obey and for that they were in a mutiny in some places by reason of certain Impositions laid upon salt the traffique thereof was made free by the Estates And the king refusing the judgment of the Iustice Maior of Arragon deposing Pedro Martines Artassone who then exercised it from his Office the Estates soon after at an assembly at Zutaria fortified it with stronger Laws deeming the Iustice of Arragon to be a lawfull Iudge whom the King himself could not displace even in Cases commenced against the King who being cited and not appearing there were Decrees made against him in many instances In the end the King confirmed the Decrees of the Iustice Maior and whatsoever should be concluded by the Estates the Deputies and Councellors having given their suffrages I read in Hieronimus Blanca that about the year 1212. the Arragonians taking it ill that their Liberties gotten with their blood should so many wayes be subverted as then they were by King Pedro the first raised up the Name and forces of a Vnion that with one force and the consent of all one minde as it were being made out of all they might more easily propulse so great injuries but what was then done hereupon is not recorded But the two memorable Priviledges of the Vnion under King Alphonso the third are said to spring from thence Don Alphonso king of Aragon succeeding Pedro Anno 1286. he was admonished by the Estates Ambassadours to come speedily to the Assembly at Saragossa where having sworn and promised the observation of the Customs Rights and Priviledges of the Countrey and received the Oath of fealty from the Deputies he might lawfully take upon him the Title of the King of Aragon the which they said he might not use before this Act and Ceremony according to the ancient customs of Aragon Vpon these summons he came to the Assembly of the Estates to Saragossa took the Oath aforesaid after which he was Crowned Which done there grew in this assembly a great contention touching the reformation of the mannors of Courtiers and the ordering of the Kings house the Noblemen and Deputies of the Estates of Aragon maintaining that the conusance thereof was incident to their charge the King and his houshold servants on the other side denied that there was either Law or custom which tyed the King or his followers to any such subjection In the end it was concluded that the reformation of the Court should be made by twelve of the principall Families the like number of Knights four Deputies of Saragossa and one of either of the other Cities the which should give their voices in that case This Vnâ—on of Aragon obtained likewise a Decree that the King should have certain Councellors chosen to wit four of the chief Nobility four Knights of noble and ancient races four of his houshold servants two Knights for the Realm of Valencia two Citizens of Saragossa and one of either of the other Cities whom they particularly name with a condition that whilest the King should remain in Aragon Ribagorca or Valencia two of those Noblemen two of his servants two Knights of Aragon one of Valencia and the four Deputies of the Realm of Aragon should follow and reside in his Court AS COVNCELLORS APPOINTED BY THE VNION who protested by solemn Deputies sent to the King to that end that if he did not receive observe and maintain those orders THEY WOVLD SEIZE VPON ALL HIS REVENVES and on all the fees Offices and dignities of such Noblemen as should contradict them Thus were
Predecessors Kings Princes or Lords of the Kingdome of Poland and of the great Dukedome of Lithuania especially by Casimâ—r Lewis the great called Loys Vladislaus the first called Iagiello and his brother Withold great Duke of Lithuania Vladislaus the 2. Casimyrth 3. Iohn Albert Alexander Sigismâ—nd the first and 2. Augustus and Henry Kings of Poland and great Dukes of Lathuania or derived and granted from them together with the Lawes enacted and established or offered by all the States during the Interregnum and the pacts and agreements of my Orators made with the States in my name That I will defend and maintaine peace and tranquility between those who differ about Religion neither by any meanes either by Our Iurisdiction or by any authority oâ— Our Officers or states permit any to be troubled or oppressed neither will we our Selfe injure or oppresse any by reason of Religion All things any way whatsoever unlawfully alienated or distracted either by warâ—e or any other meanes from the Kingdome of Poland the great Dukedome and their dominions I will re-unite to the propriety of the said Kingdome of Poland and great Dutchy of Lithuania I wilâ— not diminish the lands of the Kingdome and great Dukedome but defend and enlarge them I will administer justice to all the inhabitants of our Kingdome and execute the publike Laws constituted in all my Dominions without all delaies and prorogations having no respect of any persons whatsoever And if I shall violate my Oath in any thing which God forbid the Inhabitants of my Realme and of all my Dominions of what Nation soever shall not bee bound to yeeld me any Obedience Yea I doe Ipso facto free them from all Faith and Obedience which then owe unto me as King I will demand no absolution from this my Oath of any one neither will I receive any which shall be voluntarily offered So helpe me God To this notable Oath an unanswerable evidence of the States of Polands absolute Soveraignty over their Kings this King within 4. dayes after his Coronation added a confirmation of their Priviledges containing the same heads enlarged with a few more words which he confirmed with his solemne deed and Royall Seal and delivered the same to the Chancellor and Vice-chancellor of the Realme to give out Coppies of them under the great Seale to all the States of the Realm who meeting s afterwards in a Parliaments at Wansauia Anno. 1562 there was much debate about setling of the Premises and nothing concluded Anno 1587 the States of Poland questioned and opposed K. Stephen for violating their Priviledges and those of Riga tooke up armes in defence of them refusing after his death to repaire to the Assembly of the States at Warsauia Anno 1587. vnlesse their Priviledges might be preserved and rectified as you may read at large in Chytrâ—us King Stephen dying the Estates of Poland and Lithuaâ—ia assembled at Warsauia Anno 1587. where they made Lawes for preserving the Peace during the Inter regnum and enacted that no new King should be elected but by the unanimous consent and agreeing Suffrages of all the Estates and that he who shall nourish factions or receive gifts or rewards or use any other practises about the election of a new King should bee reputed an Enemy of his Country After which they proceeding to an Election there were divers competitors named and after many debates One part chose Maximilian Duke of Austria the other Sigismund the King of Swethland his Sonne both of them uppon expresse articles and conditions which they both sealed and swore unto the chiefe whereof were these To preserve all their Rights Lawes Priviledges and Immunities publike or private inviolably To keepe all former Leagues and Truces To bestow no Offices upon strangers nor harbour any about them except some few Private servants but natives onely and to be counselled and advised by them alone To maintain a Navy Garrisons and build divers Castles in the Frontiers at their Owne costs for the Kingdomes preservation To redresse all grievances maintaine the Priviledges Rights and Peace of those who differed in Religion To procure and augment the weale peace Priviledges and safety of the Realme and perform all Articles mentioned in the Oathes of King Henry and Stephen In fine this competition comming to bee determined by the sword Maximillian was taken prisoner by Sigismund and forced to release his right to obtain his liberty And a Decree passed in Parliament That no man hereafter should in the Election of the King of Poland presume to name or recommend any of the house of Austria to the Crown and if any did he should be ipso facto infamous Which decree the Emp. Rodolph desired might be abolished as being a disparagement to that family yet prevailed not After which this King managed all things concerning Warre Peace and the Government of the Realm by advice of his Parliament as Chytraeus at large relates and his Successors to this present have done the like taking the Crown upon such conditions and making such conditionall Oathes at their Coronations as Steven did at his Denmarke For the Kings of Denmarke I have formerly proved That they can make no War Peace Lawes nor lay any impositions on their subjects but by common consent of the Estates in Parliament their Kings being elective by the people and crowned Kings upon such conditions Oaths Articles as their States in whom the Soveraign power resides shall prescribe unto them who as Bodin clearly determines have a lawfull power to question censure and depose them for their Tyrannie and misgovernment they having no greater Authority then the Kings of Bohemia or Poland To run over the Histories of all their ill Kings would be overtedious for which you may peruse Saxogrammaticus others I shall give you a brief how some of their later kings have been handled by their subjects for their Tyranny and misgovernment Not to mention the murthers of Canutus in Iutland in the very Church or of Magnus or Nicholas slain by their subjects King Humblus was deprived of his Crown and king Harold deposed by his subjects for his insolency Suano waxing proud Tyrannous and oppressive to his people became so odious to them that his Nobles adjoyned Canutus and Waldemar to him in the royall government and divided the kingdom between them who thereupon being much displeased slew Canutus and wounded Waldemar being impatient of any Peers in government for which being soon after vaquished by Waldemar hee was beheaded by the people Able slaying and beheading his brother king Ericus and usurping his Crown the people rose up in arms against him took him prisoner and the Peasants in Frisia slew him King Christopher spoâ—ling Waldemar of his Dukedorn of Schleswick thereupon the Earles of Holsatia rose up in armâ—â— against him took him prisoner and detained him so at Hamburgh till he paid a great ransome for his libertie King Ericus was slain by his own servants Anno 1286. king Waldemar was
obedience to their King deserted Magnus and chose Albert King Magnus seeking to regaine his Realme was defeated in battell and died in exile Queen Margaret taking Albert prisoner and conquering Sweden left it and two Kingdoms more to Ericus her adopted son But the Swedes weary of a forraigne yoke by the helpe of Engelbert denied subjection to him and waged warre so long with him that he was forced to place Swedes in all the Castles by agreement and to receive onely halfe the revenues of the Realme in his absence and at last tired out with the wars deserted both Crowne and Kingdome After this the Swedes elected Charles for their King who after seven yeers reigne perceiving that he grew grievous and displeasing to the States of Sweden taking his owne private goods onely with him and leaving the treasure of the Realm in a safe place left the Kingdome Whereupon they elected Christierne the first the King of Denmarke and Norway for their King against whom they took up armes because he had broken that paction prescribed to him when he tooke the Crowne whereupon Anno 1499. Christierne came with a great power to subdue the Swedes but he was easily conquered repulsed thence twice one after another by the Swedes united forces who elected them a Governour whom they called a Marshall which had power to call generall Assemblies of the States and execute the Kings Office and might have beene elected King upon such conditions as the States propounded which he reâ—used to submit to King Iohn thinking to subdue the Swedes after Christiernes death was repulsed by them and his Queen taken prisoner His sonne Christierne the second King of Denmarke by the treachery of Gustavus Archbishop of Vpsalis after many encounters upon promise to continue their Laws Liberties and Priviledges inviolably and to remit all offences past by a solemne Oath was elected by the Swedes for their King who swearing these Articles and confirming them by his Charter was upon this admitted into the Towne and Castle of Holmâ— where feasting all the Nobles and principall men of Swethland two dayes together suspecting no treachery he suddenly apprehends them imprisons murthers all the Nobles Gentry Citizens Commons yea Bishops and Monkes with extraordinary cruelty spoils their wives and Orphans of all their goods and exerciseth more then barbarous tyranny over them which Gustavus Erichson a noble Swede then in Denmarke hearing of escapes thence privily and comes into Swethland â—iâ—gâ—ised raiseth an Army to revenge this butchery delivers his Country from this Tyrant and for 〈◊〉 noble service was by their unanimous vote elected and crowned 〈…〉 of Sweden in his stead the Swedes in a publike Declaration manifesting then expulsion and deprivation of Christierne for his treachery and tyranny to be just and lawfull Ericus the seventeenth King of Sweden imprisoning his brother murdering his faithfull Counsellours warring upon his Subjects playing the tyrant and matching himselfe unworthily to a woman of meane condition was for these his misdemeanors taken prisoner with his Queene deposed and his brother made King in his stead Anno 1599. And Sigismund King of Sweden taking upon him the Crowne of Poland after fourteen yeers reigne was deposed and dâ—spossessed of his Kingdom Anno 1607. and Charles his Uncle made King in his stead Assyria Cyprus Lombardy Naples Venice I Could now acquaint you with many such like passages and stories in the Kingdomes of Assyria as how effeminate Sardanapalus for his vices and misâ—government was deprived by his Subjects burned in his Palace and Arbactus made King in his stead In the kingdom of Cyprus where King Peter murthering his brother and those of Geneva was soon after taken prisoner and made a tributary Prince King Iohn governed by Helena his wife and she by his Nurse which made the people weary of the government had a Regent by consent of the Nobles Iohn of Portugall whom they married to his daughter Carlota set over him and the Realm and all the royall power soon after put into his hands who being soon poysoned by Helena Lewes sonne to the Duke of Savoy was sent for the crowned King by generall assent and Iohn and Iames his sons put by Clephus the second King of Lombardy was so cruell that after his death they would have no more Kings but chose thirty Dukes to governe them who continued this government eleven yeeres Desiderius the last King of Lombardy was taken prisoner with all his children in Pavia by Charles the great and so that Kingdome ceased Anno 774. Tancred the fourth King of Naples was deposed by Pope Celestine the third with his peoples consent Momfrey a Bastard poysoning Conrade the seventh King of Naples and usurping the Crown was deposed by Charles Earle of Aniou who enjoyed the Crowne till Aragon seased on the Realme Ione Queene of Naples married Andrew second sonne to Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency after marrying Iames of Tarragon she beheaded him for lying with another woman and was at last driven out of her Kingdome by Lewes of Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband Peter Duke of Venice was for his tyranny and misgovernment besieged in his palace by the people which they fired and then taking him his wife and sonne dragged them unto the butchery where they chopped them in pieces and threw him to the dogs to be devoured notwithstanding all their submissions and intreaties on their knees Anno 977. So Duke Falier and many othe Dukes have beene condemned to death and executed by the States of Venice and that justly as Bodine grants Multitudes of such like presidents occur in most other Dukedoms and Principalities which I will not name because they want the title of Kings though Aquinas truly holds That a Kingdome is so called from ruling therefore he who hath others under his government is said to have a Kingdome in reality though not in propriety of speech and so are Kings in verity though not in title I might adde to these many more examples manifesting what miseries and untimely deaths tyrannicall Kings and Princes have undergone in all ages and States being commonly deposed poysoned murthered but I shall for brevity passe over these examples remitting the Readers to Aristotle Aelian and Doctor Beard his Theatre of Gods Judgements and come nearer home to Scotland as having nearest relation to England Scotland WHat soveraigne power and jurisdiction the Realme Parliaments and Nobles of Scotland have claimed and exercised over their Kings who saith Buâ—â—anan can neither make Laws Warre Peace nor conclude of any great affairs of the Realm without a Parliament which hath there and in Hungary Poland Denmarke Swethland been oft-times summoned not onely without but against their Kings consents and how frequently they have questioned imprisoned censured deposed yea judicially sentenced their Kings for their tyrannies oppressions whoredoms murders rapines and evill administrations you may reade at large in George Bucanan
King Iames his owne Tutor in his Booke De Iure Regni apud Scotos and his Rerum Scoticarum Historia Where this their Soveraigne power is so largely vindicated debated demonstrated and the chiefe objections against it cleared so abundantly that I shall not adde one syllable to it but present you with some Historicall examples which confirme it Fergusius the first King of Scotland dying and leaving two sons infants unable to governe the Realme the Scots thereupon considering what dangers might befall them both at home and abroad during their infancy at last concluded after much debate and setled this for a standing law that when any King died leaving his son under age and unfit to governe the next of their kinred who should be esteemed fittest to raigne should enjoy the soveraigne power and that he being dead then the succession of the Crowne should returne to the children of the deceased King being of age to rule which Law continued constantly for many hundred yeeres untill the reigne of Kenreth the third By this Law Feritharis brother to Fergusius abtained the Crowne and reigned fifteene yeeres with much justice and modesty after which his Nephew Ferleg desiring to raigne demanded his Fathers Kingdome of his Uncle who being willing to resigne it to him called an assembly of the estates made an Oration in praise of Ferleg profered to resigne the Crowne unto him But such was all the assemblies love to Feritharis and hatred to Ferleg for this his preposterous affectation of the Crowne that they detested the act and denied the motion both with frownes and verball reprehentions Whereupon Ferleg conspired his Uncles death which being discovered they thought him worthy of death but for Fergusius his fathers sake his life was spared and he onely imprisoned after which making an escape he fled first to the Piâ—ts then to the Britons and in the meane time Feritharis dying by the treachery of Ferleg as was suspected Ferleg by the unanimus sentence of all was condemned and put from his Crowne being absent and his brother Mainus created King Dornadilla the fourth King of Scotland dying leaving Reuther his sonne under age and unfit to raigne the people made Notatus his brother King who playing the tyrant banishing murthering and oppâ—essing the people Donald of Galloway raised an Army against him expostulated with him for his tyranny and wished him to resigne the Crown to Reuther which he refusing to do any justifying his tyranny hereupon Donald gave him batteâ—l slew him and made Reuther King without the peoples suffrages Upon which the Nobles being offended because the power of the Parliament was by this meanes abolished and the election of the supreame Magistrate made onely by one man tooke up Armes both against Ruther and Donald gave them battell twice in one day and tooke Ruther their new King prisoner who afterwards dying and leaving There his sonne an infant scarce ten yeeres old they according to the Law formerly made and received in this case made his unkle Ruther King who after seventeene yeeres reigne voluntarily resigned his Crowne to his Nephew There in whose commendation he made an Oration the people hardly permitting it There soone after growing very vitious and flagitious slaying the Nooles and filling the Realme with robberies the Governours piâ—tying the deplorable state of the Realme resolved to punish him for it of which he being informed fled to the Brittains where he spent his daies in contempt and ignominy not daring to returne Conan a prudent and discreet man being elected Viceroy in the meane time which office he held almost twelve yeeres till the death of There In the reigne of Finnan the tenth King of Scotland that the roots of tyranny might be cut off it was decreed That Kings should command nothing of greater moment to be done but by the authority of the publique Councell Durstus the eleventh King giving himselfe to all deboistnesse first banished his fathers friends from him as the troublesome reprehenders of his pleasures and sending for the most vitious young men to be his familiar companions gave himselfe wholly to luxury and venery He prostituted his wife daughter to the King of Britains to his companions and then banished her At last the Nobles conspiring against him he awaking as it were cut out of sleepe considering that he should finde no place of safety neither at home nor abroad being equally hated of strangers and subjects thought best to counterfeit repentance of his former liâ—e for so he might retaine both his Crowne and in time inflict punishments on his enemies Wherefore recalling his wife from exile he first of all endeavoured to reconcile him selfe to the Britains then calling the chiefest of his subjects to him he ratified with a most solemne oath the oblivion of his former courses he committed every most wicked person to prison as if he reserved them for punishment and religiously promised that he would doe nothing hereafter but by the advice of his Nobles When by these things he had given assurance of his sincere mind he celebrated the agreement with pastimes banquets and other signes of publique gladnesse and now all mens minds being taken up with joy he called most of the Nobility to a supper where when he had shut them up improvident and unarmed in one roome sending in his assasinates he slew them every one This calamity not so much terrifying as exasperating the minds of the rest with new flames of anger they gathered a great army together all men conspiring to take away this detested monster whom they slew in battell together with his wicked confederates After whose slaughter the Nobles putting by Durstus sonnes lest they should imitate their fathers vices elected his brother Even King with unanimous consent who hating Durstus his tyranny had voluntarily banished himselfe among the Picts Even dying leaving a bastard sonne called Gillo he procured himselfe to be elected Viceroy till a new King should be chosen and got the Kingdome confirmed to him but yet not deeming himselfe secure as long as any of Durstus his family remained he treacherously slew Durstus his two eldest sonnes with all his kindred and familiars With which the Nobles being much discontented and fearing worser things privily raised an Army against him who finding himself generally deserted but by a few flagicious persons who feared punishment He was forced to flie in a Fisherboat into Ireland whereupon the Scots created Cadvallus their Vice-roy and after that created Even their King who conquering Gillo in Ireland he was forced to fly into a Cave where he was taken and his head cut off King Even the third not content with an hundred Concubines of the Nobility made a Law That it should be lawfull for every one to marry as many Wives as he could keepe and that the King should have the maydâ—n-head of Noble women and the Nobles of the Plebeans before they were married and that the common peoples Wives should be common for the Nobles Beâ—ides
with Acts 13. 21. And afterward THEY DESIRED A KING and God gave them Saul the son of Cis by the space of forty years All these concurring sacred Texts will infallibly demonstrate that this change of the Iudges into Kings and the originall creation of their Kings and kingdoms proceeded only from the importunity and authority of the people who would not be gainsaid herein not from Gods institution or Samuels approbation who censured and disavowed this their motion though they at last condescended to it all which is elegantly related confirmed by Iosephus Antique Iudaeorum l. 6. c. 4 5 6 7. By all this it is apparent that the congregation and people of the Iews had the Soveraign power in themselves as well as other Nations because the authoritie to alter the whole frame of their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchy resided in them though they were taxed forchanging it in Samuels dayes who had so justly so uprightly judged them Secondly it is apparent that the Iudges and kings of the Israelites were not properly hereditary but oft elective by the people and though God did sometimes immediately nominate the persons of those that should reign over them as is apparent by Saul David Ieroboam Iehu others yet the people did constantly confirm make them kings and gave them their royall authority none being made kings by Divine appointment but such as they willingly accepted approved confirmed for their kings Gods previous designation being but a preparative to their voluntary free not restrained or limited election The first king among the Israelites though but over part of them was Abimelech the son of Ierubbaal who was made king by the peoples election Iudges 9. 1 to 7. who having perswaded those of Sechem to elect him for their king thereupon ALL THE MEN of Sechem gathered together and ALL THE HOVSE of Millo went and MADE ABIMELECH KING whence Iotham thus upbraided them and him Verse 14. to 19 Then said all the trees unto the Bramble come thou and reign over us And the Bramble said unto the trees If in truth ye annoint me king over you thèn come and put your trust in my shadow c. Now therefore if ye have done truly and sincerely in that YE HAVE MADE Abimelech KING c And that ye have risen up against my fathers house this day and have MADE Abimelech king c. We read Iudg. 8 21 23. that after Gideon had slain Zebab and Zalmunna with the Midianites The men of Israel said unto Gideon Rule thou over us both thou and thy sons and thy sons son also for thou hast delivered us from the hand of Midiaâ— And Gideon said unto them I will not rule over you neither shall my son rule over you the Lord shall rule over you Where we clearly see the power and right to elect a Ruler and to limit the government to him and his Issue for three Generations only to reside in the peoples free election So Iudges 10. 17 18. and Chap. 11. 1. to 12. When the Children of Ammon were gathered together and encamped against Gilead the people and Princes of Gilead said one to another What man is he that will begin to fight against the children of Ammon he shall be Head over all the Inhabitants of Gilead And the Elders of Gilead went to fetch Iephthah out of the Land of Tob and said unto him Come and be our Captain that we may fight with the Children of Ammon and be our Head over all the inhabitants of Gilead Vpon promise of which dignitie he went with them to Gilead and THE PEOPLE MADE HIM HEAD AND CAPTAIN OVER THEM That the election and making of their Kings belonged of right to all the people is past dispute being so resolved by God himself Deuter. 17. 14 15. When thou art come into the land c. and shalt say I WILL SET A KING OVER ME like as all the Nations that are about me THOV shalt in any wise SET HIM KING OVER THEE whom the Lord thy God shall choose one from among thy Brethren shalt THOV SET OVER THEE THOV MAIST NOT SET A STRANGER OVER THEE Where the power of creating and electing the King is left wholly to the peoples free choice with these generall restrictions that he should be one of their brethren not a stranger and particularly qualified as is there expressed And though God did sometime design and nominate their Kings yet he left the power of approbation and ratification of them free to the people as is apparent by 1 Sa. 8. 18. And ye shall crie in that day because of the King WHICH YE SHALL HAVE CHOSEN you Hence Saul their first King though nominated and designed by God and Samuel was yet approved confirmed and made King by the People Who shouted and said God save the King when Samuel presented him to them 1 Sam. 10. 24. But the children of Belial despising and bringing him no presents Verse 27. after Saul had conquered the Ammonites who besieged Iabesh Gilead The people said unto Samuel who is he that said Shall Saul Râ—ign over us bring the men that we may put them to death Then Saul said There shall not a man be put to death this day for this day the Lord haâ—h wrought salvation in Israel Then said Samuel to the people Come let us go to Gilgal and renew the Kingdom there And ALL THE PEOPLE went to Gilgal and there THEY MADE SAVL KING before the Lord in Gilgal Where Samuel useth this speech to the people concerning Saul Now therefore behold THE KING WHOM YE HAVE CHOSEN and whom Ye have desired the Lordhath set a King over you so that the choice and election of him was as well theirs as Gods And Verse 25. he calls him Your King because chosen and made by as well as for the people Saul being slain by his owne hands the Crown descended not to his sonne by way of descent but David succeeded him by Gods designation and the Peoples election too by whose authority he was made and crowned king being formerly annointed by Samuel to succeed Saul This is irrefragable by the 2 Sam. 2. 4. Where David going up to Hebron by Gods direction the men of Iudah came and there They Annointed David King over the House of Iudah After which 2 Samuel 5. 1. to 5. ALL THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL came to David to Hebron and spake saying Behold we are thy bone and thy flesh Also in time past when Saul was King over us thou wast he that leddest out and broughtest in Israel And the Lord said to thee Thou shalt feed my people Israel and thou shalt be a Captain over Israel So AL THE ELDERS of Israel came to the King at Hebron and King David made a League or Covenant with them before the Lord and THEY ANNOINTED DAVID KING OVER ISRAEL And in the 1 Chron. 12. 23. to 40. Wee have a particular recitall of the numbers of the bands that were ready armed to
the Warre and came to David to Hebron to TVRN the Kingdome of Saul TO HIM and came with a perfect heart to Hebron TO MAKE DAVID KING OVER ALL ISRAEL and ALL THE REST also of Israel were OF ONE HEART TO MAKE DAVID KING Whose title to the Crown being afterward shaken by his sonne Absalom who cunningly usurped it and that by the election of the people too as is evident by Hushai his speech unto him 2 Sam. 16. 18. Nay but whom the Lord and THIS PEOPLE AND ALL THE MEN OF ISRAEL CHOOSE his will I be and with him I will abide compared with 2. Sam. 29. 9 10. And all THE PEOPLE were at strife thorow all the Tribes of Israel saying Absalom whom WE ANOINTED OVER VS is dead c. A cleare evidence the kingdome was then held elective and that the people had the Soveraign power of electing and creating their kings all the people throughout all the Tribes of Israel and the men of Iudah to re-establish David in his Throne being fled out of the Land sent this Message to him Returne thou and all thy servants Whereupon the King returned and all the Tribes went as farre as Iordan to meet and bring him back again to Gilgal David growing old his son Adonijah against his consent accompanied with some great Officers and Courtiers of his party usurped the Crown and was by them saluted King but David hearing of it by Gods election and choise commanded Solomon though not his eldest sonne to be annointed and proclaimed King and to sit upon his Throne in his life time As soon as he was anointed and the Trumpet blew ALL THE PEOPLE said God save king Solomon And ALL THE PEOPLE came up after him and piped with fluits and rejoyced with great joy so that the earth rent with the sound of them So that all Adonijah his company forthwith deserted him and he and Ioab were glad to flee to the hornes of the Altar for shelter After which David assembled all the Princes of Israel the Princes of the Tribes the Captaines of Companies thousands and hundreds the Stewards Officers and mighty men with all the valiant men of his kingdome to Ierusalem then he declared to all the Congregation that God had chosen Solomon to sit upon the Throne of the kingdome of the Lord over Israel and to build him an house c. exhorting them to contribute liberally towards this building which they did and when they had blessed the Lord and offered Sacrifices to him ALL THE CONGREGATION MADE Solomon the sonne of David KING THE SECOND TIME AND ANOINTED HIM unto the Lord TO BE THE CHIEFE GOVERNOVR his first Coronation being but private without the presence and consent of the whole Realme but of those only then present in Ierusalem Then Solomon sate on the Throne of the Lord as king instead of David his Father and ALL ISRAEL OBEYED HIM and all the Princes and mighty men and likewise all the sonnes of David submitted themselves to him as their king after he was thus generally elected and crowned king the 2. time by all the Congregation And after Davids death he was established and strengthened in his kingdome by the peoples voluntary admission and free submission to him From which History of Solomon it is cleare 1. That though David caused Solomon to be first crowned King privately to prevent Adonijah his usurpation yet hee thought that title not sufficient without a second Election admission and Coronation of him by all the People and generall Congregation 2. That till this his second inauguration by all the people he was not generally acknowledged nor obeyed by all as their lawfull king 3. That Gods and Davids designation of Solomon to the Crown did not take away the peoples liberty right and power freely to nominate make and choose their kings their preuious designation being thus accompanied with this tacit condition that the people likewise should freely elect constitute and crown him for their king else what need of this their subsequent concurrent acceptance and second coronation of him for their king by all the congregation if their consents and suffrages were not necessary or how could he have raigned over them as their lawfull king had not the people generally chosen accepted admitted him for their Soveraigne Solomon deceasing Rehoboam his eldest sonne went up to Sechem what to doe not to claime the crown by discent from his Father but by election from the people as the following History manifests FOR ALL ISRAEL were come to Sechem TO MAKE HIM kING if to make him king then he was no king before they had made him as many Divines most sottishly averre against the very letter of the Text and Iosephus who writes That it pleased the Assembly of the Israelites there held that HEE SHOULD RECEIVE THE kINGDOM BY THE IEOPLES CONSENT And Ieroboam and ALL THE CONGREGATION OF ISRAEL came and spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy Father made our yoake grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoake which he put upon us lighter AND WE WILL SERVE THEE because naturally subjects delight in mild Kings who will somwhat descend from their altitudes saith Iosephus This was the condition they propounded to him before they would accept him for their king and upon this condition only would they admit him to reigne over them therefore doubtlesse the disposall of the Crown and limitation of the kings royall power resided in all the congregation who had authority to prescribe their kings what equall and just conditions they pleased And he said unto them depart yet for three dayes then come again to me and the people departed Hereupon Rehoboam consulted with the old men that stood before Solomon his Father while he lived and said how doe you advise that I may answer this people And they spake unto him saying If thou wilt be A SERVANT unto this people this day and wilt SERVE THEM and answer them and speak good words to them THEN THEY WILL BE THY SERVANTS FOR EVER But he forsooke the Counsell of the old men which they had given him and consulted with the young men that were grown up with him and which stood before him and following their ill advise when Ieroboam and all the People came to Rehoboam the third day as he had appointed the King answered the people roughly and forsaking the old mens Counsell he spake unto them after the Counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoake heavy and I will adde to your yoake my Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions Wherefore the King HEARKNED NOT UNTO THE PEOPLE for the cause was from the Lord c. SO WHEN ALL ISRAEL SAW THAT THE KING HEARKNED NOT VNTO THE ME the People answered the King through indegnation with one voyce writes Iosephus saying What portion have we in David NEITHER HAVE WEE INHERITANC IN THE SONNE OF IESSE that is we have
not intailed our Subjection nor the inheritance of this our Realme to David and his seed for ever but are still free to elect what King we please to thy Tents O Israel Now see to thine House David so Israel departed to their Tentâ— But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the Cities of Iudah Rehoboam reigned over them the Tribes of Iudah and Beniamin CHOOSING HIM THEIR KING BY THEIR COMMON SVFFRAGES writes Iosephus Then King Rehoboam sent Adoram who was over the Tribute to excuse saith Iosephus the petulancy of his young tongue and to appease the mindes of the enraged vulgar And all Israel stoned him with stones that he dyed therefore King Rehoboam imagining truly that himselfe was stoned in his servant and fearing lest the once conceived hatred should be poured out on his own head tremblingly getting up into his chariot as hastily as he could made speed to flee to Ierusalem Sâ— Israel fell away from the house of David unto this day And it came to passe when ALL ISRAEL heard that Ieroboam was come again that they sent and called him unto the Congregation AND MADE HIM KING OVER ALL ISRAEL c. it being so preordained by God 1 King 12. 26. to 41. Loe here the whole Congregation or Parliament of Israel if I may so stile it had full and free power to reject Rehoboam from the Crown for refusing to subscribe to their conditions to elect Ieroboam for their lawfull King and erect a new Kingdome of their owne divided ever after from that of Iudah which action I shall prove anon to be lawfull warranted by Gods owne divine authority and no sinne nor rebellion at all in the People who never admitted Rehoboam for or submitted to him as their lawfull Soveraigne So Iehu having slain King Ioram Ahabs eldest sonne sent a Letter to Samaria where his other 70 sonnes were brought up to the Rulers and Elders there wishing them to lookout THE BEST AND MEETEST of their Masters sonnes and set him on his Fathers throne and fight for their Masters bouse But they being exceedingly afraid said two Kings â—ould not stand before him how then shall we stand and sent word to Iehu We are thy servants and will doe all that thou shalt bid us WE WILL NOT MAKE ANY KING A clear evidence that the kingdom was then elective and that they had power to choose the meetest man not eldest brother for their king After this Zimri slaying Baasha king of usrael and usurping the Crown the people then encamped about Gibbethon hearing of it that Zimri had conspired and also slain the King Wherefore ALL ISRAEL MADE OMRI Captain of the Host king over Israel that day in the Campe who burat Zimri in his Palace then were the People divided into two parts halfe of the People followed Tibni to make him king and halfe followed Omri But the people that followed Omri prevailed against the people that followed Tibni so Tibni dyed and Omri Reigned being made king onely by the peoples free election without any divine designation So Ioash the sonne of Ahaziah when Athaliah had usurped the Crowne and kingdome of Iudah neer seven years space was MADE KING anointed and crowned by Iehoiadah the High Priest the Captaines of hundreds and ALL THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND who rejoyced at it when he was but 7. yeeres old and Athaliah was apprehended deposed and murthered by them as an Vsurpresse So Amaziah King of Iudah being slain by a Conspiracie at Lachish ALL THE PEOPLE OF IVDAH tooke Vzziah who was but 16. yeers old and MADE HIM KING instead of his Father Vzziah king of Iudah being smitten with Leprosie unto the day of his death dwelt in a severall house Iotham his son in the mean time by common consent was over this house judging the people of the Land Ammon king of Iudah being slain by his own servants the people of the Land slew all them that had conspired against Ammon And THE PEOPLE OF THE LAND MADE Iosiah his sonne King in his stead And after Iosiah his death the PEOPLE OF THE LAND took Iehoahaz the sonne of Iosiah and MADE HIM KING in his Fathers stead in Ierusalem From all which sacred Texts and Presidents as likewise from Hosea 8. 4. THEY HAVE SET VP KINGS But not by mee THEY HAVE MADE PRINCES and I knew it not it is most apparant that the kings of Israel and Iudah were usually elected by and derived their Royall authority from the people who made them kings and received not their kingdomes and Crowns immediatly from God himself by a divine right which may be further conmed by the 1. Macab 9. 28. 29. 30. After the death of Iudas Maccabeus all Iudas his friends came unto Ionathan his brother and said unto him since thy brother Iudas dyed we have none like to him to goe forth against our enemies Now therefore WEE HAVE CHOSEN THEE this day TO BE OVR PRINCE and Captain in his stead that thou maist fight our battells Vpon this Ionathan took the Government on him at that time After Ionathans death the People said unto Simon his brother with a lowd voyce 1 Mac. 13. 8. 9. Thou shalt be our Leader instead of Iudas and Ionathan thy brother fight thou our battels and whatsoever thou commandest us wee will doe And the Iewes and Priests were well pleased that Simon should be their Governour Captain and High Priest and Simon accepted thereof 1 Mac. 14. 41. to 49. Hence Carolus Sigonius de Repub. Hebraeorum l. 7. c. 3. writes That the kings of the Israelites were created by the Suffrages of the People that the Kingdome of Israel was translated to divers Families for their idolaâ—ry that although the kingdome of Iudah were in some sort hereditary yet it was confirmed by the Suffrages of the People which he proves by the example of Rehoboam and others and that they obtained the Royall dignity not onely by inheritance but likewise by the Suffrages of the People as every one may clearly know who shall but consider the Histories of their kings Which plainly refutes the wild impudent false assertion of the Author of An Appeale to thy Conscience newly published p. 13. where thus he writes Observable it is that thorowout the whole Scriptures we read not of Any King I doubt hee never read the Scriptures else he could not be so grossely mistaken THAT WAS CHOSEN BY THE VOYCE OF THE PEOPLE Nor of an Aristocracy that is where the Nobles govern nor of a Democracy that is where the people govern And therefore let them consider how they can answer it at the last day who shall endeavour to change an hereditary kingdome into an elective or any other forme of Government whatsoever that the people doe properly and absolutely make a king is false c. But had this illiterate ignoramus seriously perused the precedent or subsequent Texts here cited with the best Commentators on them or read over advisedly Iosh. 22. Iudges 17. 6. c.
Prince not so much as once dreamed off in this Text as Court Doctors grosly mistake aâ—d so miserably pervert this Scripture contrary to the sence and meaning translating it from kings to subjects from king rebellion against God to subjects rebellion against men is as the sin of Witchcraft and stubbornnesse is as iniquity and Idolatry BECAVSE thou hast rejected the Word of the Lord he hath also REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING I will not return with thee for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord and the Lord HATH REIECTED THEE FROM BEING KING over Israel the Lord HATH RENT THE KINGDOM of Israel FROM THEE this day and hath given it to a neighbour of thine that is better then thou Also the strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not as men that he should repent to wit of renting the kingdom from him though he repented that he had made Saul king over Israel because he turned back from following him and performed not his Commandments 1 Sam. 15. 11. 35. After which God said to Samuel How long wilt thou mourn for Saul seeing I have reiected him from Reigning over Israel Fill thine horn with Oyl and I will send thee to Iesse the Bethlemite for I have provided me a king among his sons whereupon he went and annoynted David who succeeded him in the kingdom Sauls posterity being utterly disinherited for his recited sins After this when God setled the kingdom upon David and his seed after him it was upon condition of obedience and threatning of corrections even by men if they transgressed The Lord telleth thee that he will make thee an house and when thy dayes be fulfilled and thou shalt steep with thy fathers then I will set up thy seed after thee which shall proceed out of thy bowels and I will establish the Throne of his kingdom for ever I will be his father and he shall be my son If he commit iniquity I will chastise him with the Rod of men and with the Stripes of the Children of Men that is I will not chasten him immediately by my self but by men my instruments even by Ieroboam and his own subjects the ten Tribes or other enemies whom I will raise up against him and his posteritie 1 Kings 11. 9 to 41. But my mercy shall not depart away from him as I took it from Saul whom I put away before thee And thine house and thy kingdom shall be established for ever before thee yet still upon condition of obedience as is most apparent by Davids speech to king Solomon 1 Chron. 28. 5 6 7 8 9. And the Lord hath chosen Solomon my son to set him upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord over all Israel And he said to me c. Moreover I will establish his kingdom for ever If he continue constant to do my Commandments and my judgements as at this day Now therefore in the sight of all Israel the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God keep and seek for all the Commandmens of the Lord your God that ye may possosse the good land and leave it for an inheritance for your Children after you for ever And thou Solomon my son know thou the Lord God of thy father and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing minde for the Lord searcheth all hearts and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts If thou seek him he will be found of thee but if thou forsake him he will cast thee off for ever notwithstanding the former Covenant and establishment which was but conditionall not absolute as the renting of the ten Tribes from his son and the determining of the very kingdom of Iudah it self in Zedekiah after which it never returned any more to Davids Line infallibly evidence Hence we read in the 1 Kings 11. that Solomons idolatrous wives turning away his heart from following the Lord and drawing him to commit idolatry in his old age hereupon the Lord grew angry with Solomon Wherefore the Lord said unto him for as much as this is done of thee and thou hast not kept my Covenant and my Statutes which I have commanded thee I will surely rend the Kingdom from thee and will give it to thy servant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it for David thy fathers sake but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son Howbeit I will not rend away all the kingdom but will give one Tribe to thy Sonne for my servant Davids sake and for Jerusalems sake which I have chosen In pursuance whereof the Prophet Ahijah rending Iâ—roboams garment into 12 peeces said to Ieroboam Take thee ten peeces for thus saith the Lord the God of Israel Behold I will rend the kingdom out of the hand of Solomon and will give tâ—n Tribes to thee BECAVSE THAT THEY HAVE FORSAKEN ME and have worshipped the Goddesse of the Zidonians c. AND HAVE NOT WALKED IN MY WAYES to doe that which is right in mine eyes to keep my Statuts and my judgements as did David his Father howbeit I will not take the whole Kingdome out of his hands but I will make him Prince all the dayes of his life for David my servants sake whom I chose because he kept my Commandements and my Statutes But I will take the Kingdome out of his sonnes hand and give it unto thee even ten tribes And unto his sonne will I give one tribe that David my servant may have a light alway before me in Ierusalem the City which I have chosen to put my name there And I will take thee and thou shalt reigne according to all that thy soule desireth and shalt be King over Israel But what without any limitation or condition at all think you No such matter And it shall be IF THOV WILT HEARKEN VNTO ALL THAT I COMMAND THEE and wilt walk in my wayes and doe that is right in my sight to keep my Statutes and my Commandements as David my servant did that I will be with thee and build thee a sure house as I built for David and will give Israel to thee And I will for this afflict the seed of David but not for ever Loe here both Kingdomes of Iudah and Israel are given and entailed on David Solomon and Ieroboam onely upon condition of good behaviour which not performed they shall be rent from either And was this only a vain idle condition as some deem the Covenants and Coronation oathes of Kings to God and their Kingdoms Surely no for we read experimentall verifications of them in King Rehoboam Who answering all the people and Ieroboam when they came to Sechem to make him King roughly according to the Counsell of the young men and threatning to adde to their yoake instead of making it lighter and hearkning not unto the people FOR THE CAVSE WAS FROM THE LORD that he might perform his saying which he spake by Abijah the Shilomite unto Ieroboam the
sonne of Nebat thereupon when all Israel saw that the King hearkned not unto them the people answered the king saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents O Israel now see to thine own house David so Israel departed to their tents stoned Adoram who was over the tribute whom Rehoboam sent to appease them Whereupon Rehoboam made speed to get him into his Chariot to flee to Ierusalem So all Israel fell away from the house of David to this day and calling Ieroboam unto the congregation made him King over all Israel there was none that followed the house of David but the tribe of Iudah onely Vpon this revolt when Rehoboam was come to Ierusalem he assembled all the House of Iudah with the tribe of Benjamin an hundred and fourescore thousand chosen men which were Warriers to fight against the house of Israel to bring the Kingdome again to Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon But the Word of God came unto Shemaiah the man of God saying speake unto Rehoboam the sonne of Solomon King of Iudah and unto all the house of Iudah and Benjamin and to the remnant of the people saying Thus saith the Lord Yee shall not goe up nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel return every man to his house For this thing is done by mee They hearkned therefore unto the Word of the Lord and returned to depart according to the Word of the Lord. Behold here an experimentall forfeiture of a kingdome and translation of the major part of it to another family for Solomons idolatry executed by the peple through Gods appointment which being fore-threatned in the generall by God himselfe to David and by David to Solomon in case he transgressed predicted by way of menace to Solomon and Ieroboam by God himselfe and his Prophets after Solomons transgression executed by the people by Gods speciall direction and approbation and thus owned and justified by God in the peoples behalfe after the execution when Rehoboam would have made war against them for this revolt must certainly be acknowledged not only a â—ust and warrantable action in respect of God himselfe but likewise of the people unlesse we will make God himselfe the Author and approver of rebellion By all which it is apparant that Solomon and Rehoboam held their Crownes onely upon condition from God the breach whereof might and did forfeit them to the people in some measure And so did Ieroboam too hold the kingdome of Israel newly erected by the people after this revolt upon the conditions of obedience already mentioned which being violated by his setting up 2 calves in Dan and Bethel out of an unwarrantable policy to keep the people from returning to Rehoboam if they went up to Ierusalem to worship this thing became sin to the house of Ieroboam even to cut it off and destroy it from off the face of the earth 1 King 13. 34. For Ieroboam committing idolatry with the Calves Ahijah the Prophet sent him this sharp message by his wife 1 K. 14. 7 8 9 10 11. Go tell Jeroboam Thus saith the Lord God of Israel for as much as I exalted thee from among the people and made thee prince over my people Israel and rent the Kingdom away from the house of David and gave it thee yeâ— thou hast not been as my servant David who kept my Commandements and who followed me with all his heart to do that onely which was right in mine eyes but hast done evill above all that were before thee for thou hast gone and made thee other gods and molten images to provoke me to anger and hast cast me behinde thy backe Therefore behold I will bring evill upon the house of Ieroboam and will cut off from Ieroboam him that pisseth against the wall and him that is shut up and left in Israel and will take away the remnant of the house of Ieroboam as a man taketh away dung till it be gone Him that dieth of Ieroboam in the the Citie shall the dogs eat and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the ayre eat for the Lord hath spoken it Moreover the Lord shall raise him up a King over Israel who shall cut off the house of Ieroboam in that day Neither was this an unexcuted commination for Ieroboam dying and Nadah his sonne succeeding him both in his kingdom and idolatries wherewith he made Israel to sinne Baasha by Gods just judgement conspired against him slew him reigned in his stead and when he reigned he smote all the house of Ieroboam so that he left not to him any that breathed according to the saying of the Lord which he spake by his servant Abijah because of the sins of Ieroboam which he sinned and which he made Israel sin by his provocation wherewith he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger After which Baasha walking in the wayes and sins of Ieroboam notwithstanding this exemplary judgement of God on him and his posteritie the word of the Lord came to Iehu sonne of Hannani against Baasha saying Forasmuch as I exalted thee out of the dust and made thee Prince over my people Israel and thou hast walked in the way of Ieroboam and hast made my people of Israel to sinne to provoke me to anger with their sins behold I will take away the posterity of Baasha and the posteritie of his house and will make his house like the house of Ieroboam the son of Nâ—bat him that dieth of Baasha in the City shall the dogs eate and him that dieth in the field shall the fowls of the Ayre eate which judgement was actually executed upon his evill sonne king Elah whom Zimri the Captain of his Chariots slew as he was drinking himself drunk in the house of Arza Steward of his House and reigned in his stead and assoon as he sat in his Throne he slew all the house of Baasha he left him none that pissed against the wall neither of his kinsfolks nor of his friends Thus did Zimri destroy all the house of Baasha according to the word of the Lord which he spake against Baasha by Iehu the Prophet for all the sinnes of Baasha and the sins of Elah his son by which they sinned and by which they made Israel to sinne in provoking the Lord God of Israel to anger witb their vanities King Omâ—i and Ahab his sonne going on in the sinnes of Ieroboam serving Baal to boot persecuting Gods prophets putting Naboth most injuriously to death for his Vineyard by Iezabels instigation and setting himself to work evill in the sight of the Lord above all that were before him Hereupon the Prophet Elijah tells him Thus saith the Lord Behold I will bring evill upon thee and will take away thy posterity and will cut off from Ahab him that pisseth against the wall and him that is shut up and left in Israel and will make thine house like the house
of Ieroboam the son of Nebat and like the house of Baasha the sonne of Ahijah for the provocation wherewith thou hast provoked me to anger and made Israel to sinne And of Iezabel also spake the Lord saying The Dogs shall eat Iezabel by the wall of Iezreel him that dieth of Ahab in the City the Dogs shall eat and him that dieth in the field shall the Fowls of the Ayre eate Neither was this a vain threatning for Ahab being slain at Ramoth Gilead the dogges licked up his blood in the place where they licked the blood of Naboth and Iehoram his son succeeding him both in his Throne and sins God himself annoynted Iehu King over Israel of purpose to execute this his vengeance against the house of Ahab and Iezabel who in execution thereof slew both King Iehoram Ahaziah King of Iudah Iezabel and all Ahabs sons and posteritie his great men Nobles with all the Priests and worshippers of Baal till he left none of them remaining For which severe execution of Gods Iustice the Lord said unto Iehu Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the Throne of Israel Which action of Iehu being thus specially commanded commended and remunerated with such a temporell reward by God himself must questionlesse be lawfull and no Treason nor Rebellion in Iehu unlesse we will charge God to be both the Author Approver and Rewarder of those sinnes After this Iehu walking in the sins of Ieroboam though God deprived him not for it yet he stirred up Hazael to spoil and waste his Countrey during all his reigne and the reigns of King Iehoahaz his son and Ioash his Granchilde who succeeded him in his idolatries and Zechariah the last king of Iehu's Race going in his Ancestors sinnes was slain by Shallum who reigned in his stead Shallum Pekahiah and Pekah three wicked idolatrous kings of Israel were by Gods just judgement successively sâ—ain one of another and by Hoshea So that all the Kings of Israel who violated Gods Covenants and conditions annexed to their Crowns did for the most part lose their lives Crownes and underwent the utter extirpation of their poâ—â—erities being totally cut off by the sword neither succeeding their Parents in their Crowns nor inheritances And though the royall Crown of Iudah continned in Davids Line till the Captivity of Zedekiah the last king of his Race yet when ever they infringed the conditions which God annexed to their Crownes and turned Idolaters or flagitious persons God presently by way of revenge either brought in forraigne enemies upon them which mastered conquered them and sometimes deposed and carried them away Captives or made them Tributaries as the examples of King Rehoboam afflicted by Shishak King of Aegypt for his sinnes and â—dolatry and by Ieroboam all his dayes of Ahijam Iehoram Ahaziah Ioash Amaziah Ahaz Manasseh Iehoahaz Iehoiakim Iehoiachin and Zedechiah whose Histories troubles captivities and punishments you may reade at large with others witnesse or else caused their own servants subjects enemies to rise up against them to slay them as is evident by King Ahaziah Ioash Amaziah Ammon and others All which are unanswerable evidences and experimentall demonstrations that the Kingdoms of Iudah and Israel were both held of God upon conditions and that for the breach of these conditioâ—s they might be and oft times were by Gods Iustice on them both lawfully deprived of their Crownes and their posterities disinherited yea totally cut off for ever and in conclusion both these most eminent Kingdoms for the sins of kings and people were invaded destroyed and both Kings with people carried away captives by their enemies into forraigne Countries from whence the whole Nation never afterwards returned nor ever after attained to a king and kingdom of their own So fatall is it for Kings or Kingdoms to break those Covenants Laws Conditions which God himself hath prescribed them and so far are any Kings from being exempted from all Laws and left at libertie to do what they please that the breach of them proves destructive to them and theirs I shall onely adde to this by way of Corollary that all the Israelites Rulers Kings People did joyntly and severally for themselves for the whole Nation in generall and every of them in particular frequently enter into solemn Vowes and Covenants with God to serve the Lord to be and conttnue his people to seek the Lord God of their fathers with all their heart and with all their soul that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great whether Maâ— or Woman not the King or Queen excepted and they sware unto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with trumpets and with Cornets and all rejoyced at the Oath for they had sworn with all their hearts Witnesse the Covenant made by Ioshua and all the people To serve the Lord by Samuel Saul and all the people at Sauls Coronation and by king Asa and all his people To seek the Lord c. who in pursuance thereof removed his mother Maacha from being Queen because she had made an idol in a Grove and cut down her idol and stampt it and burnt it at the brook Kidron 2 Chron. 15. 16. of King David Solomon and all the people at Solomons Coronation between King Iehoash Iehoiada and all the Congregation at his inauguration that they should be the Lords people in pursuance whereof all the people went to the house of Baal and brake it down and brake his altars and images in pieces and slew Mattan the Priest of Baal before the altars between Hezekiah and all his subjects and God between Iosiah and all that were present in Ierusalem and Benjamin and Gad who made a covenant before the Lord to walk after the Lord and to keep his Commandments and his Testimonies and his Statutes with all their heart and with all their soul to perform the words of the Covenant formerly written in the Book of the Covenant that was found in the house of the Lord in execution whereof Iosiah tooke away all the abominations out of all the Countrey that pertained to the children of Israel and made all that were present in Israel to serve the Lord their God and not to depart from following the Lord God of their Fathers all his dayes Together with the like solemne publike Covenants made by Ezra Nehemiaâ— and all the People unto God which Covenant the Princes Levites Priests and all the people sealed and entred into a Curse and into an Oath to walk in Gods Law and to observe and doe all the Commandments judgements and Statutes of the Lord c. And that God himself expresly commanded them That if any Prophet or Dreamer of dreams or thy Brother or son of thy Mother or thy daughter or the
forth with you my selfe also But the people answered Thou shalt not go forth for if we flee away they will not care for us neither if halfe of us die will they care for us but now thou art worth ten thousand of us therefore now is better that thou succour us out of the Citie And the king said unto them Whatsoever seemeth you good that I will doe and thereupon stayed behinde in the City as they advised him So he likewise followed Ioabs advice to go forth and sit in the gate and speak comfortably to the People after his mourning for Absalons death else not one of the People would have tarried with him that night 2 Samuel 19. 1. to 20. and by this means All the people came before him though they had formerly fled every man to his tent and he so engaged them to him That all the people were at strife thorowout all the Tribes of Israel to bring the King back again to Gilgal whence Absalon had chased him Adde to this the 1 Kings 12. 1. to 25. and 2 Chron. c. 10. and 11. where we finde that after Solomons death All Israel came to Sechem to make Rehoboam King and all the Congregation of Israel spake unto Rehoboam saying Thy father made our yoak grievous now therefore make thou the grievous service of thy Father and his heavy yoak which he put upon us lighter and we will serve thee And he said unto them Depart ye for three dayes and then come again and the people departed In the mean time he consulted first with the old men after that with the young men about him what answer he should return who giving contrary advice Ieroboam and all the people coming to him again the third day the King answered the people roughly after the counsell of the young men saying My Father made your yoke heavy and I will adde to your yoke My Father chastised you with whips but I will chastise you with scorpions So when all the people saw that the King hearkned not to them the people answered the King saying What portion have we in David neither have we inheritance in the son of Iesse to your tents ô Israel now see to thine own house David So Israel departed to their Tents and fell away from the house of David unto this day And all Israel called Ieroboam unto the Congregation and made him King over all Iâ—rael And the Text expresly addes this memorable observation Wherefore the King hâ—â—rkned not unto the people for the cause was from the Lord that he might pâ—rform his saying which the Lord spake by Abijah the Shilonite to Ieroboam the son of Nebatâ— Where we see the Kings not hearkning to the people and congregation of Israel in their just request and giving them an harsh answer was a sufficient ground and occasion for them to cast off his government and elect another King to reign over them and that with Divine approbation from God himself Such was the whole peopleâ— and congregations Soveraigne power over their Kings We reade in the 1 Kings 20. 1. to 10. that when Benhadad king of Syria gathered a great Host and sent to Aâ—ab king Israel to resign up all his silver gold Wives Children and pleasant things into the hand of his servants Then the king of Israel called all the Elders of the Lanâ— and â—aid Heark I pray you and see how this man seeketh mischief for he sent unto me for my Wives and for my Children for my silver and for my gold and I denyed him not And all the Elâ—ers and all the people said unto him Hearken not unto him nor consent Wherefore he said unto the messengers of Benhaded tell my Lord the King all that thou didst send for to thy servant at first I will do but this thing I may not do Where the Elders and people both advise and over-rule the King in this matter of great importance both to the Kingdom and Kâ—ng who returned no answer to this publike case without the congregations publik advise So Hezekiah king of Iudah sent to all Israel and Iudah and wrote Letters also to Ephraim and Manasseh that they should come to the house of the Lord at Ierusalem to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel For Hezekiah had taken counsell and his Princes and all the Congregation in Ierusalem to keep the Passeover in the second moneth for they could not keep it at that time because the people had not sanctified themselves sufficiently neither had the people gathered themselves together at Ierusalem and the thing pleased the King And all the Congregation So they established a Decrée to make Proclamation throughout all Israel from Bersheba even to Dan that they should come to keep the Passeover unto the Lord God of Israel at Ierusalem for they had not done it of a long time in such sort as it was written So the Posts went with the Letters from the King and the Princes throughout all Israel and Iudah c. vers 12. Also in Iudah the hand of God was to give them one heart to doe the Commandement of the King and of the Princes by the word of the Lord and vers 23. And the whole Assembly took Counsell to keep other seven dayes and they kept other seven dayes with gladnesse and All the Congregation of Iudah and Israel rejoyced vers 25. When all this was finished All Israel that were present went to the Cities of Iudah and brake the images in pieces and cut down the Groves and threw downe the high places and the Altars out of all Iudah and Benjamin in Ephraim also and Manasseth untill they had utterly destroyed them all Then all the Children of Israel returned every man to his possession into their owne City In the 2 Chron. 32. 3. When Hezekiah saw that Senacherib was come and that he was purposed to fight against Ierusalem He took Councell with his Princes and his mighty men to stop the waters of the Fountaine which were without the City and they did help him and there was gathered much people together who stopped all the Fountaines c. Adde hereunto that notable Text Ier. 38. 4. to 28. Where when the Prophet Ieremy had prophecied that Ierusalem should be given into the hands of the King of Babylons Army which should take it Therefore the Princes hereupon said unto the King we beseech thee let this man be put to death for thus he weakneth the hands of the men of Warre that remain in this City and the hands of all the people in speaking such words unto them for this man seeketh not the welfare of this people but the hurt Then Zedechiah the King said Behold he is in your hand For the King is not he that can doe any thing against you And Ier. 26. 8. to 29. Now it came to passe when Ieremiah had made an end of speaking all that the Lord had commanded him to speake unto all the people that the Priests the
not hear you in that day Therefore their Kings were absolute Monarchs not bound to Laws nor responsible to their subiects for their oppressions not yet resistible by them To which I answer that this is a direct description of a Tyrant and not of a lawfull King as is evident First by the very occasion of the words Vttered purposely by Samuel to disswade the People from electing a King changing their former Aristocraticall Government into a Monarchicall because their kings would many of them prove more oppressive Tyrannicall and burthensome to them then their Iudges or his sons were whose bribery and perverting of judgment moved the people thus earnestly to affect a change of Government as is evident by the 1 2 3 4 5 6 and 9 Verses Iosephus and the consent of all Expositors Secondly by the introduction to and the words themselvs This will be the maner of the King that shall reign over you He will take and he will do thus and thus not this ought to be the manner he ought to do or lawfully may do thus and thus Thirdly by the things themselves which he would do which are directly contrary to Deuter. 17. 14. to the end and all other Scriptures expresly enjoyning Kings to judge their people righteously to do justice and judgement and not any wayes to oppresse or spoyle them I shall instance onely in two particulars First the law of Gods expresly prohibits all men and Kings as well as others to covet their neighbours Houses his menservants his maidservants his Oxe or his Asse or any thing that is his Neighbours If their Kings then might not lawfully so much as desire or covet much lesse might they lawfully take away their Houses Sonnes Daughters Manservants Maidservants Asses Sheep Corn Vineyards or any thing else that was theirs without their free consents as Samuel tells them their King would do this therefore must need be onely a declaration of what their Kings would Tyrannically do not of what they might lawfully or justly execute Secondly it is Gods expresse Edict Ezek. 46. 18. The Prince shall not take the Peoples inheritance by oppression to thrust them out of their possessions but he shall give his Sons inheritance out of his own possession that my people be not scattered every one from his possession And Ezek 45. 8 9. The Land shall be the Princes possession in Israel and my Princes shall no more oppresse my people and the rest of the Land shall they give to the house of Israel according to their Tribes Thus saith the Lord God Let it suffice you O Princes of Israel remove violence and spoile and execute judgement and justice take away your exactions or expulsions from my people saith the Lord. Whence Ahab King of Israel for coveting and unjustly depriviâ—g Naboth of his Vineyard which he refused to sell him because it was the inheritance of his Fathers and taking possession thereof after his unjust condemnation had a most severe judgement dâ—nounced against him even the utter extirpation of himself Q. Iezabel and their posterity afterwards executed Which punishment God would never have inflicted on them had it been lawfull for the Kings of Israel to take the peoples Fields Vineyards Oliveyards c. and possesse or give them to their servants as Samuel here tels them their Kâ—ngs will do This clause then of taking their Field Vineyards c. from them by the King without their consents being thus dâ—ametrally contrary to these Texts of Ezekiel and such a capitall Crime in King Ahab yea contrary to the practise of Ioseph and the Aegyptian Heathen King Pharaoh who took not away but bought the Aegyptians Cattell and Lands for Corne Gen. 47. 14. to 27. can to wayes be warranted as a just royall prerogative lawfull for their Kings to use but must needs be branded for a Tyrannicall Oppression Fourthly this is evident by the consequences of it Ye shall be his servants not subjects And ye shall crie in that day because of your King which ye have chosen you and the Lord will not hear you in that day Verse 17 18. Certainly the people neither would not ought to crie to god against the proceedings of a just upright King but onely of a Tyrant and Oppressour therefore this Text must needs be meant of such a one who should be a scourge and punishment to them as Tyrants are not a blessing as good Kings alwayes be Fifthly consult we with all Polititians whatsoever this description suites onely with a Tyrant not with any lawfull King and that it is meant of such a one we have the testimony of Iosephus the generall concurring suffrage of all Commentators and Expositors one the place see Lyra Hugo de Sancto Victore Carthusian Angelomus Lexoviensis Calvin Brentius Bugenhagius Beda Bertorius Martin Borrhaeus Peter Martyr Zanchius Piscator Serrarius Strigelius Doctor Willet Deodate the English Bibles notes with others and of sundry who descant on this Text in other writings by name of M. Iohn Calvin Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect 26. Bishop Ponet his Politicall Government p. 44. Iunius Brutus Vindiciae contra Tyrannos qu. 3. p. 121. 122. 134. 135. 153. 154. 155. 159. De Iure Magistratus in Subditos p 270. 271. Bucholceri Chronichon p. 208. Petrus Cunaeus de Repub. Hebraeor l. 1. c. 14. Bertrami Politia Iudâ—ic p. 53. Shickardus jus Regium Iudae p. 64. Albericus Gentilis de jure Belli l. 3. c. 15. p. 613. Hugo Grotius de jure Belli Pacis l. 1. c. 3. Adnotata p. 72. Governado Christiano p. 87. Georgius Bucananus de jure Regni apud Scotos p. 44. Doleâ—-man p. 68. 70. Haenon disp polit p 432. Weemse 2. Vol. 2. Part. p. 14. Hotomani Franco-Gallia c. 10. Amesius de Casibus Conscienciae p. 306. and to name no more in so plain a case of Doctor Ferne himself in his Resolving of Conscience sect 2. p. 10. where hee writes That Samuel here tels the people how they should be oppressed under Kings yet all that violence and injustice done unto them is no cause of resistance c. This Text then being cleerly meant of their Kings Oppression violence injustice against Law right and a clear descript on of a Tyrant not a King I may safely conclude from all the premises that even among the Israelites and Iews themselves their Kings were subjâ—ct to the Lawes and that the whole Congregation Kingdom Senate Sanhedrin not their Kings were the Supreme Soveraign power and Paramount their Kings themselves whom they did thus freely elect constitute and might in some cases justly censure resist depose if not put to death by common consent for notorious grosse Idolatries and publike multiplied crimes as the forecited authors averre All which considered eternally refuâ—es subverts confonnds the erronious false Positions and Paradoxes which Doctor Ferne Griffith Williams Bishop of Ossery the Authour of The necessitie of Subjection with other late ignorant Pamphletters have broached to the contrary without
Haenon Disp. Polit. p. 179. c. Alhusius Polit c. 4. p. 146. to 154. with Iohn Calvin Instit. l. 4. c. 20. sect 31. and divers others forecited Heare Iunius Brutus instead of all the rest to this particular being a Frenchman by birth and writing his mind herein both freely accutely and ingeniously in these words Now verily since Kings are constituted by the people it seems necessarily to follow populum universum Rege potiorem esse That all the people are better and greater then the King For such is the force of the word that whoever is constituted by another is reputed lesse then him he who receiveth authority from another is inferiour to his Author Potipher the Aegyptian appointed Ioseph over his family Nebuchadonozer set Daniel over the Province of Babylon Darius set an hundred and twenty Princes over the Kingdome Verily Masters are said to appoint servants Kings Ministers so likewise the people appoints the King as the Minister of the Commonweale which title good Kings have not contemned and ill Kings have affected so that â—or some ages none of the Roman Emperours but an apparant Tyrant such as Nero Domitian Caligula would be called LORD Moreover it appeares that Kings were instituted for the peoples sake neither wilt thou say that for an hundred Homunciâ—es more or lesse for the most part far worse then the rest all inferiours whatsoever were created rather then they for them Now reason requires that he for whose sake another exists is to be accounted lesser then he Thus the Governour of a Ship is instituted by the owner for the Shippes sake who sits at the Helme lest the Ship should be broken on the Rocks or ill hold her course And verily whiles he intends this businesse the other Mariners serve him and the owner himselfe obeyes him and yet he is a servant of the Ship as well as any mariner neither differs he from a mariner in gender but in kind In the Republike which is usually compared to a Ship the King is in place of a Master the people of an Owner Threfore to him seeking the publike safety the people obey and submit when notwithstanding he is and ought no lesse to be accounted a servant to the Republike as well as any Judge or Captain neither differs he from those in any thing but that he is bound to beare greater burthens and undergoe more dangers Wherfore verily what things soever the King acquires in warre or when he gaineth adjoyning Coasts by right of warre or by sentence of Law as those things which are brought into the Eschequer he acquires to the Kingdom not to himselfe to the people I say which constitute the kingdome no otherwise then as a servant purchaseth to his Lord neither can any obligation be contracted with him but by their authority Furthermore innumerable people live without a king but thou canst not conceive a King without a people so much as in thy mind Neither have some attained a Royall Dignity because they differed in kind from other men and ought to rule over others by a certain excellency of nature as shepheards doe over their Floâ—ks but rather the people created out of the same Masse have advanced them to that degree that so if they enjoyed any authority any power they should acknowledge it received from them and possesse it as during their pleasure which the ancient custome of the French aptly sheweth who lifting their King up on a Buckler proclaimed him King For why I pray are Kings said to have innumerable eyes many eares long hands most swift feet what because they are like to Argus Gerion Midas or to those whom fables have feined verily no but indeed because all the people whom it concerns lend all their eies their ears their hands feet and faculties to the king for the use of the Republike Let the people recede from the King he who even now seemed eyed eared strong and flourishing will suddenly wax blind deafe and fall to nothing he who erewhile did magnificently triumph will in one moment become vile to all he who even now was adored almost with divine honours will be compelled to play the Schoolmaster at Corinth Over-turn only the basis of this Giant-like heape and like the Rhodian Colossus it will of necessity fall and be broken into pieces Since therefore a King exists by and for the people and cannot consist without the people to whom may it seem strange if we conclude That the People are greater then the King Moreover what we say of all the People we will have spoken also as in the second Question of those also who lawfully represent all the people in every kingdome or City who verily are commonly reputed the Officers of the Kingdome not King The Officers of the Kâ—ng are created or discharged by the King at his pleasure Moreover when he dyeth they are out of place and are in some â—ort accounted dead men Contrarily the Officers of the kingdome receive their aâ—thority from the people to wit In a publike Councell or at least Heretofore were wâ—nt to receive it neither can they be cashéered without the same Therefore those depend on the King these on the kingdome they from the Supreme Officer of the kingdome who is the king himselfe these From the Supream Dominion of the People from whom the king himselfe as well as they ought to depend Their Office is to take care of the king these mens duty to take heed that the Common-wealth receiue no detriment any where Theirs to be present and serue the King as any domestick servants doe their Masters these mens to defend the rights and priuiledges of the people and diligently to prouide that the Prince himselfe commit or omit nothing to their destruction Finally those are the Kings seruants Ministers domesticks instituted only to obey him these contrarily are as the kings Assessors in judging according to Law and Consorts of the Royal Empire so as all these are bound to gouern the Commonweal no otherwise then the king is yet he as a president among them may onely hold the first place Now as All the People are superiour to the King so euen these although single every of them be inferiour to the King yet All of them are to be deemed superiour to him How great the power of the first kings was appeares sufficiently from this that Ephron king of the Hittites durst not grant the right of a sepulcher to Abraham without the peoples consent nor Hamor the Hiuite king of Sechem make a league with Iacob the more weighty affaires being usually referred to the people And veâ—ily in those kingdomes which at that time were circumscribed almost with one City this was easie But from that time kings began to inlarge their Territories neither could all the people assemble in one place without confusion Officers of the kingdome were appointed who should ordinarily defend their rights yet so as when there should be need either all the people or at least
or rather a function If a function what community hath it with a propriety If a possession whether not at least such an one that the same people by whom it is delivered may perpetually retain the propriety to it self Finally if the patrimonie of the Eschequer or demaines of the Republike be truely called a Dower and truely such a Dower by whose alienation or delapidation both the Republike it self and Kingdom and king himself finally perisheth by what law at last shall it be lawfull to alienate this Dower Therefore let Wenceslaus the Emperour be infatuated let Charles the sixth king of France be distracted and give or sell the kingdom or a part thereof to the English let Malchom king of Scotland prodigally spend the Crown land and royall Treasure what will follow Those who have chosen a king against the invasions of Forraigners by the folly or madnesse of the king shall be made the servants of Forraigners those who by this means would severally desire to secure their Estates shall all of them together be exposed to a prey those things which every one shall take from himself or from his pupils as in Scotland that he might endow the Commonwealth some Bawd shall riotously consume But if as we have already often said kings be created for the peoples use what use at all shall there be if not onely the use but even the abuse be granted To whose good are so many evils to whose benefit so many losses so many perils If I say whiles I desire to look after my liberty or safetie I make my selfe a slave I expose my selfe to the lust of one man I put my self into Fetters and Stocks Therefore we see this Law as it is infused by nature so likewise it is approved by use almost among all Nations that it is not lawfull for the king to diminish the Commonwealth at his pleasure and he who doth contrary is censured to play not the king but Tyrant Certainly where kings were created there was a necessity to give them some Revenues by which they might both support their Royall State but most principally sustain the Royall burthens for so both honesty and profit seemed to require It pertained to the Royall Office to see Judges placed every where who should not take gifts and who should not prostitute the Law to â—ale Moreover to provide a force ready at hand which should assist the Law when ever there should be need to preserve the wayes safe Commerce safe c. but if warre were feared to fortifie Cities with a Garrison to inviron them with a Trench against enemies to maintain an Army to furnish Armories Now this is a know proverb that peace cannot consist without warre nor war without souldiers nor souldiers without wages nor wages without tribute Therefore to sustaine the burthens of Peace the demesne was instituted which among the Lawyers is called Canon to defray the charges of warre tribute yet so as if some more heavy charge should accrue an extraordinary ayde given by Parliament should supply the end of all which verily is the good of the Commonwealth so as he that converts it to his private use is plainly unworthy the name of a king For a Prince saith Paul is the Minister of God for the peoples good and Tributes and Customes are paid to him that he may continually attend thereto And truely heretofore almost all Customs of the Romanes seem to have had this Originall that the precious Merchandize used to be brought out of India Arabia Aethiopia might be secured against piraticall invasions for which cause a Navie was furnished of which kinde was the tribute of the Red-sea Pedatica Navigia Portoria and the rest that the publike wayes which were therefore called Pretorian Consular Royall should be rendred safe from theeves plain and easie which charge even now lieth upon the kings Attorny that the publike Bridges should be repaired as appears out of the Constitution of Lewes the godly twelve over Seyne that Ships should be ready at hand to transport men over Rivers c. There were no Tributes of Saltpits yea most of them were in the Dominion of private men because what things nature did voluntarily give they thought ought no more to be sold then Light Ayre water And whereas a certain King named Lycurgus had begun to impose a Tax on Salt pits as if nature would not suffer her liberality to be restrained they are said to have been presently dried up although at this day If we beleeve Palphur or Armilot Whatever good or faire thing can be got Out of the Whole Sea in each Realme it flowes Some custome to the Kings Exchequer owes He who first instituted this custome at Rome was Livius Censor whence he obtained the surname of Salinator which he did for the most present necessity of the Commonwealth For that very cause truly King Philip obtained it onely for five yeares whose continuation what commotions it hath produced every man knoweth Finally that tributes were instituted to pay Souldiers wages in warres appeares even from this that to make a Province stipendary or tributary is the selfe-same thing indeed Thus Solomon imposed Tributes to fortifie Cities and to furnish a publike Armory which because they were finished the people under Rehoboam desired to be eased thereof Yea the Turkes themselves call the Tribute of Princes The sacred blood of the People which profusely to spend or to convert to any other use but to defend the people is a cursed act Therefore what things soever a King acquires in warres in every Nation because he gaines it by the common treasure â—e acquires it to the people not to himselfe as a factor doth to his Master Moreover if perchance he gaine any thing by marriage which I say is pure and simply his wives he is thought to acquire it to the Kingdome because he was presumed to marry that wife not as he is Philip or Charles but as he is King On the contrary as Queenes have part of those things which their husbands not yet co-opted into the Kingdome have gained during the marriage so plainly they have no part of those things they get after they have obtained the Kingdome because they are reputed gained to the publike Treasures not to the private meanes of the King which was judged in the Realme of France between Philip Valoyes and Ioan of Burgundy his wife Now lest the monies should be extorted to some other use the Emperour sweares that he will impose no customes nor enjoyne no taxes but by the Authority of a publike Assembly The Kings of Poland Hungary Denmarke England doe the like out of the Lawes of Edward the first The French Kings heretofore demanded Tributes in the Assemblies of the three Estates Hence also is that Law of Philip Valoyes That impositions should not be imposed but upon great and urgent necessity and that by the consent of the Three Estates Moreover in times past those taxes were laid up in Castles throughout
Hist. l. 6. Dionys. Hal. l. 2. c. 2. Bodiâ—s Commonweale l. 1. c. 10. l. 5. See the Appendix m Poliâ— l. 3. c. 11. n De Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 8 9. * Bodin Commonweale l. 5. c. 5. * Arragonensium Rerum Commentar p. 588 589. 723. * Ibid. p. 724. * Foris in castris summum Imperium summam rerum bellicarum administ ratienem obtinet c. * Nicholaus Isthuanfus de Rebus Vngar Hist. l. 6. f. 84 85. Bodins Commonweale l. 1. c. 10. p. 167. Livy Rom. Hist. l. 31. 35. Bodin Commonweale l. 3. c. 1. * Bodin Ibid. * Bodins l. 1. c. 10. * Matthew Paris Hist. Angliae p. 835. o Dinothi Historia Sleidan l. 8. 18. 22 Grimston Imperiall History in Rodulph 2. and Ferdinand the second * Lambard Archaion f. 135 De Heretochiis * P. 232 348 349. * See Master Seldens Titles of Honour p. 605. * Bodins Commonweale l. 3. c. 1. p. 273. * Grimstones Imperiall Hist. p. 171. * Bodin Com. l. 3. c. 1. p. 273. * Cookes instit on Lit. f. 110. Cambdens Brit. p. 177 Holinsheds Description of England c. 8. p. 113. and Annals of Ireland p. 120. to 130. Brooke Crompton Cowel Minshew Tit. Parlem Sir Thomas Smiths Commonwealth l. 2. c. 1. 2. Object Answ. p 14 H. 8. f. 3. b. * See Littleton Sect. 297. 314. 323. Cookes Instit. Ibidem Object * See all his Majesties late Proclamations Protestations and printed Declarations of this nature Answ. * Seneca de Clementia l. â— c. 2. See the Remonstrance of the Lords and Commons Novem 2. 1642. * Anno 1641 1642. * Lord Faulkland L. Seymor L. Digbey L. Savil Sir Io. Culpepper Sir Edward Deering Mr. Holborne Mr. Hide c. * See the Parliaments Remonstrance Nov. 2. 1642. * Quid potest ab co quisquam sperare quem malum esse docuit Non diu paret nequitia nec quantum jubetur peccat Sen. de Clem. l. 2. c. 26. * See Br. Parl. 7. Dyer 60. a. Cromptons Iurisdictâ—f 16. a. * See 3 Car. c. 6 7. * Artic. super Chartas c. 12 See Cookes Institutes on it Agricolae apud Indos sacri afurto praeda alieni Diâ—dorus sic Bib. Hist. l. 2. n. 40. * Fitz. Corone 192. 194. 58. 276. 261. 21 H. 7. 39. 24. H 8. c. 5. Stamford f. 13 14. Cooke l 4. 91 92. See Matth. Paris Hist. p. 264 265 266. * See the Parliaments second Remonstrance concerning the Commission of Array * See this fully proved in the Parliaments second Declaration * Quae alia vita esset si Lâ—ones ursique regnarent Si serpentibus in nos ac noxissimo cuique animali daretur potestas Illa raâ—ionis experria a nobis immanita is câ—imine damna ta abstinent suis 〈◊〉 est etiam inter feras similitudo Apud Râ—manâ—s tantum neâ— a necessariis quidem abies temperat sibi Seneca de Clem. l. 2. c. 26. * Nulli Regi gloria est ex saeva animadversione At contra maxima si vim suam continet si multos irae alienae eripuit neminemsuae impendit Senecade Clementia l. 1. c. 17. * Ista frequens vindicta paucorum odium reprimit omnium irritat Regia crudelitas auget inimicorum numerum â—ollendo Seneca de Clementia l. 1. c. 8. * The Relation of the taking of Cicester and the Prisoners Relation * Quanto autem non nasci melius fuit quam numerari inter publico malo natos Seneca de Clementia l. 1. c. 18. * The Kings Letter on Saturday Apil 8. 1643 to the houses * De Clementia l. 1. c. 24. * See the Parliaments Declarations and Parliament-mens Speeches to this effect * 1 Kings 11. 1 to 12. * See the Parliaments Remonstrances Declarations to this effect * See Doctor Iones his book of Examinatons publishâ—d by Order of both Hoâ—ses Object Answ. * At the end of the Petition of Right * Concerning the breaking up of the Parliament and before the 39. Articles of Religion Object Answ. * Mat. Paâ—â—s Hist. p. 243. to 256 Daniel p. 143. 144. 〈◊〉 * Mat. Par. Hist. Angl. p. 240. 421. 430. Dan. Hist. p. 157 158 * Mat Par An 125â— 1838 839 The Stat. at large Dan. Hist p 169. Speed p. 28 Mat Weston Holinshed Fab. Graf An. 1253. * Daniel pâ— 169. * Math. Paris p. 839. * Psal. 146. 3 Psal 62. 9. * Math Paris p. 825 826. speed p 627. 628. Daniel p. 167. 168. * Mathew Paris p 826. 827. Daniel p 168. * See Constit. Concil de Reding cap. de sentent excom public in Iohn de Aton â— 131. * Daniels History p. 260. * 5 E. 3 c 9. 15. 15. E. 3. Stat. 1. c. 2. 3. 25. E. 3. Stat. 5. c. 4. 28. E. 3. c. 3. 37. E. 3. c. 8. 38. E. 3. c. 9. 42. E. 3. c. 3. * The Revocation of this Statute made 15 Ed. 3. in the Statutes aâ— large * Hist. Argâ—â— p. 371. * Seneca De Clementia l. 1. * See the Remonstrance of the Lord and Commons May 26. 1642 and Novem. 2. 1642. * See Plutar Numa Pem Pilius Livie l. 2. Bodin Com. Weale l. 3. c. 1. * Prov. 11. 14. c 15. 22. c. 24. 6. * Eccles 4. 9. to 13. * See 7. H. 4. c. 2. 26 H. 8. c. 22. 28. H. 8. c. 7. 35. H. 8. c. 1. 1 Eliz. 2. cap. 1. Cooke 8. Report The Princes Case * Novem. 2. 1642 and May 26. 1642. * De Clementia l. 1. c. 29. Object 3. a See his Majesties Answer to the Parliaments 19. Propositions Iune 2. 1642. with other Declarations and Treatises on his part b Page 17 18 19. c De laudibuâ— Legum Angliae c. 13 14. Answ. 1. d Livy Hist. l. 1 2 3. Dionys. Hal Antiq. Rom. l. 2. 3. Polybius Hist. l. 6. Bodin Common-wealth l. 1. c. 10. e Arist. Polit. I. 2 3 5. Xenophon de Lacedaem Republica Diodoruâ— sic Bib. Hist. l. 2 3. f Cookes Inst. on Magna Charta f. 174 175 558 559 566. g Cooke Ibid. 284. 3. c. 6. No. Nat Br. 163 164. Register part 1. f. 177 178. Stamford 1. c. 51. f 49. Brooke Corporations Kitchin f. 47 48. See Seldens Titles of Honour p. 746 747 694. to 71â— h See Antiquit. Eccle. Brit. Goodwins Cat. of Bishops and Antiquities Eadmerus Hist. Novell p. 34. 36 50 71. 97 109 111 112 131 132 Malms de Gestis Pontif. i 25 E 3. Par. 6. 9 H. 4 c. 8 13 R. 2. Stat 2 c. 2. k Stamford Ibid. Modus tenendi Parliamentum Cambdens Brit. p 176 177. Sir Tho. Smiths Common-wealth l 2 c. 1. 2. Helinshed and Veel Description of England c. 8. f. 173. Chron. of Ireland f 127 128. Minsh Dict Tit. Parli Cookes Instit. on Lit f. 109 114 9. Report Epist. Dedicatorie k 15 E 3. c 3 4 5 Stamford Iuris of Courts f. 1. to 10 Rastal Parl. and
subject to Legall Ceremonies So therefore the King lest his power should remaine unbridled there ought not to be a greater than he in the Kingdome in the exhibition of Justice yet he OUGHT TO BE THE LEAST or AS THE LEAST IN RECEIVING JUDGEMENT if he require it That a King is created and elected by whom but by his kingdome to this purpose to doe justice unto all That a King cannot doe any thing else in earth seeing he is Gods Minister and Vicar nisi id solum quod de jure potest but that onely which he can doe by Law That God the Law and his Court to wit the Earles and Barons in Parliament are above the King and ought to bridle him and are thence called Comites because they are the Kings Companions Fleta an ancient Law-booke written in King Edward the third his Reigne l. 3. c. 3. 17. useth the selfe-same words that Bracton doth and concludes That the King hath a Superior to wit God and the Law by which he is made a King and his Court of Earles and Barons to wit the Parliament Fortescue a Lawyer Chancellour to King Henry the sixt proves at large That the King of England cannot alter nor change the Lawes of his Realme at his pleasure for why be governeth his people by power not onely Royall but Politique If his power over them were royall onely then he might change the Lawes of his Realme and charge his Subjects with tallage and other burthens without their consent and such is the Dominion the Civill Lawes purport when they say The Princes pleasure hath the force of a Law But from this much differeth the power of a King whose Government over the people is Poâ—itique For HE CAN NEITHER CHANGE the LAW without the consent of his Subjects NOR YET CHARGE THEM WITH STRANGE IMPOSITIONS AGAINST THEIR WILL. Wherefore his people doe frankely and freely enjoy and recover their owne goods BEING RULED BY SUCH LAWES AS THEMSELVES DESIRE neither are they pilled off their their owne King or any other Like pleasure also should the Subjects â—ave of a King ruling onely by Royall power sol ong as he falleth not into tyranny St. Thomas in the Booke he wrote to the King of Cyprus justifieth the State of a Realme to be such that it may not be in the Kings power to oppresse his people with tyranny which thing is perfomed onely when the power Royall is restrained by power Politique Rejoyce then O Soveraigne Prince and be glad that the Law of the Realme wherein you shall succeed is such for it shall exhibit and minister to you and your people no small security and content Chap. 10 11 12. He showes the different sorts of Kings or kingdomes some of greater others of lesser power some elective others successive proceeding meerely from the peoples free consents and institution and that the ancient Aegyptian Aethiopian and other Kings were subject to and not above their Lawes quoting sundry passages out of Aristotle concerning the originall of kingdomes Chap. 13. He proceeds thus A People that will raise themselves into a kingdome or other Politique body must ever appoint one to be chiefe Ruler of the whole body which in kingdomes is called a King In this kinde of Order as out of an Embryo ariseth a body naturall ruled by one head because of a multitude of people associated by the consent of Lawes and communion of wealth ariseth a kingdome which is a body mysticall governed by one man as by an head And like as in a naturall body the heart is the first that liveth having within it blood which it distributeth among the other members whereby they are quickned semblably in a body Politique THE INTENT OF THE PEOPLE is THE FIRST LIVING THING having within it blood that is to say Politique provision for the Utility and wealth of the same people which it dealeth forth and imparteth AS WELL TO THE HEAD as to the Members of the same body whereby the body is nourished and maintained c. Furthermore the Law under which a multitude of men is made a people representeth the forme of sinews in the body naturall because that like as by sinews the joyning of the body is made sound so by the Law which taketh the name a Ligando from binding such a Mysticall body is knit and preserved together and the members and bones of the same body whereby is represented the soundnesse of the wealth whereby that body is sustained doe by the Lawes as the naturall body by sinewes retaine every one their proper function And as the head of a body naturall cannot change his Sinewes nor cannot deny nor with-hold from his inferiour members cheir proper powers and severall nourishments of blood SO NEITHER CAN THE KING who is the head of the Politique body CHANGE THE LAWES OF THAT BODY nor with-draw from the said people THEIR PROPER SUBSTANCE AGAINST THEIR WILLS OR CONSENTS For such a King of a kingdome politique is made and ordained for THE DEFENCE OF THE LAWES OF HIS SUBJECTS and of their bodies and goods WHEREUNTO HE RECEIVETH POWER OF HIS PEOPLE SO THAT HEE CANNOT GOVERNE HIS PEOPLE BY ANY OTHER LAW Chap. 14. be addes No Nation did ever of their owne voluntary minde incorporate themselves into a kingdome FOR ANY OTHER INTENT BUT ONELY TO THE END that they might thereby with MORE SAFETY THEN BEFORE MAINETAINE THEMSELVES and enjoy THEIR Goods free from such misfortunes and losses as they stood in feare of And of this intent should such a Nation be defrauded utterly IF THEIR KING MIGHT SPOYLE THEM OF THEIR GOODS WHICH BEFORE WAS LAWFULL FOR NO MAN TO DOE And yet should such a people be much more injured if they should afterwards be governed by Foraine and strange Lawes and such peradventure as they deadly hated and abhorred and most of all if by those Lawes their substance should be diminished for the safeguard whereof as also for their honour and of their owne bodies THEY OF THEIR OWNE FREEWILL SUBMITTED THEMSELVES TO THE GOVERNEMENT OF A KING NO SUCH POWER FREELY COULD HAVE PROCEEDED FROM THEM and yet IF THEY HAD NOT BEENE SUCH A KING COULD HAVE HAD NO POWER OVER THEM And Chap. 36. f. 86. He concludes thus The King of England neither by himselfe nor his Ministers imposeth no Tallages Subsidies or any other burthens on his Lieges or changeth their Lawes or make new ones without the concession or assent OF HIS WHOLE KINGDOME EXPRESSED IN HIS PARLIAMENT Thus and much more this Learned Chancellour in point both of Law and Conscience sufficient to stop the mouthes of all Malignant Lawyers and Royalists being Dedicated to and approved by one of our devoutest Kings and written by one of the greatest and learnedest Officers of the Kingdome in those dayes In few words Raphael Holinshed Iohn Vowell and others in their Description of England Printed Cum Privilegio resolve thus of the Parliaments power This House HATH THE
MOST HIGH AND ABSOLUTE POWER OF THE REALME for thereby KINGS AND MIGHTY PRINCES HAVE FROM TIME TO TIME BEENE DEPOSED FROM THEIR THRONES and Lawes are enacted and abrogated Offenders of all sorts punished and corrupted Religion either disanulled or reformed It is THE HEAD AND BODY OF ALL THE REALME and the place where every particular man is intended to be present if not by himselfe yet by his Advocate and Atturney For this cause any thing that is there enacted is not to be withstood but obeyed of all men without contradiction or grudge and to be short all that ever the people of Rome might doe either Centuriatis Comitiis or Tribunitiis the same is and may be done by the Authority of Parliament Now the Romans in their Assemblies had power to enact binding Lawes to create and elect their Kings and Emperours and likewise to judge censure and depose them to create and elect all kindes of Officers and to change the very forme of their State and Government as I shall hereafter manifest Therefore by these Authours resolution the Parliament hath an absolute power to doe the like when they see just cause Sir Thomas Smith one of the Principall Secretaries of State of King Edward the 6. and Queene Elizabeth and a Doctor of Law in his Common-wealth of England l. 2. c. 1. in the old but 2. in the last Edition hath the same words in effect with Holinshed and addes that the Parliament giveth forme of Succession to the Crowne c. Our Kings Royall power being then originally derived to them conferred on them by the Peoples and kingdomes common consents in Parliament and all their new additionall Prerogatives too as the premises evidence it cannot be denyed but that the whole kingdome and Parliament are really in this sense above him and the most Soveraigne primitive power from whence all other powers were and are derived Fourthly This is undeniable because the whole kingdome in Parliament may not onely augment but likewise abridge allay abolish and resume some branches of the Kings royall power and prerogative if there be just cause as when it becomes onerous mischievous or dangerous to the Subjects inconvenient to or inconsistent with the kingdomes peoples welfare peace safety Liberty or the Lawes This is most apparent by Magna Charta Charta de Foresta Statutum De Tall agio non concedendo Articuli super Chartas Confirmatio Chartarum 1 E. 3. c. 6 7. 2 E. 3. c. 2. 8. 3 E. 1. c. 35. 9 E. 3. c. 12. 5 E. 2. c. 9. 10 E. 3. c. 2 3. 14 E. 3. c. 1. 14. 18 E. 3. c. 8. 25 E. 3. c. 4. Stat. 3. c. 1 2. Stat. 5. c. 8. 11. 36 E. 3. c. 10. 37 E. 3. c. 18. 42 E. 3. c. 3. 10 R. 2. c. 1. 11 R. 2. c. 1. to 7. 1 R. 3. c. 2. 4 H. 4. c. 13. 21 Jac. c. 3. 24. 7 H. 8. c. 3. The Petition of Right 3 Caroli most Statutes against Purveyens Pardons Protections and for regulating the Kings Charters Grants Revenues the Acts made this Parliament against Ship-money Knighthood Forest-bounds Pressing of Souldiers the Star-Chamber High-Commission the Trienniall Parliament the continuance of this Parliament whiles they please with sundry other Acts which restaine abridge repeale resume divers reall and pretended branches of the Kings royall Prerogative because they proved grievous mischievous dangerous pernicious to the people and kingdome This then answers that irrationall groundlesse position of Doctor Ferne That the Subjects neither lawfully may nor ought in any case to resume all or any part of that Regall power wherewith they have once invested their Kings by common consent though it prove never so mischievous and be never so much abused to the peoples prejudice Which as it is contrary to that received principle of nature and reason Eodem modo quo quid constituitur dissolvitur That all Governments created by mens consents especially being but officers in trust for their good and welfare onely to sundry presidents and Prophesies in Scripture concerning the Alterations Subversions Diminutions of Kings and kingdomes to the constant practise of all Realmes all States whatsoever from Adam till this instant who have undergone many strange alterations eclipses diminutions yea Periods of Government to the Resolution of Aristotle and all other Politicians who hold all formes of Government changeable and revocable without any injustice if necessary or convenient So likewise to the very end for which Kings have regall power as well as other Governours and Governements and for which they were ordained to wit their kingdomes peoples welfare safety peace protection c. Salus populi being not onely that Suprema Lex but principall end for which all royall power was instituted by God and Man and to which it must submit in case it becomes incompatible or inconsistent with the publique weale or safety What therefore that learned Father Augustine Bishop of Hippo long since resolved touching the now much contested for Lordly State of Episcopacy which he and neere three hundred African Bishops more were then ready to lay downe for the Churches peace I may fitly apply to the now over-much contended for supposed royall Prerogatives of Kings to effect peace in our State in these times of uncivill military that I say not bloody dissentions raised about them betweene King and Parliament Anâ— vero c. What verily did our Redeemer descend from heaven into humane members and shall we lest his very members he rent in pieces with cruell division feare to dâ—scend out of out Thrones we are ordained Bishops for Christian peoples sake what therefore may profit them for Christian peace that let us doe with our Bishoprickes Quod autem sum propter te sim si tibi prodest non sim si tibi obest What I am I may be for thee if it profit thee I may not be if it be hurtfull to thee If we be profitable servants why doe we envy the eternall gaines of our Lord for our temporall sublimities or Prerogatives Our Episcopall dignity will be more fruitfull to us if being laid downe it shall more unite the flocke of Christ than disperse it if retained If when I will retaine my Bishopricke I disperse the flocke of Christ how is the dammage of the flocke the honour of the Shepherd c. Old statute Lawes yea the common Law of England though above the King and his Prerogative may be and oft are repealed and altered by Parliaments when they become mischievous or inconvenient therefore by like or greater reason may any branches of the Kings Prerogative inferiour to these Lawes be restrained yea resumed when they prove grievous or dangerous to the Subject It is the Kings owne professed Maxime in full Parliament Printed and inrolled by his speciall command in all his Courts That the Kings Prerogative is but to defend the Peoples Liberties when therefore it either invades or subverts them it
declinat ad injuriam Dicitur enim Rex à bene regendo non à regnando quia Rex est dum bene regit Tyrannus dum populum sibi creditum violenta opprimit dominatione Temperet igitur potentiam suam per legem quae fraenum est potentiae quod secundum leges vivat quia hoc sanxit Lex humana quod leges suum ligent latorem alibi in eadem Digna vox Majestate regnantis est legibus alligatum se Principem profiteri Item nihil tam proprium est imperii quam legibus vivere Et majus imperio est legibus submittere principatum merito debet retribuere legi quia Lex tribuit ei facit enim Lex quod ipse sit Rex Item cum non semper oporteat Regem esse armatum armis sed legibus addiscat Rex sapientiam conservet justitiam All which is notably seconded by Judge Fortescue De Laudibus Legum Angliae c. 9. tâ— 15. worthy any Princes serious perusall And thus doing neither he nor his Posterity need feare this Supream prerogative power of Parliaments which hath laine dead and buryed for many ages Et pereat positum rubigine telum 11. All Papists attribute farre more divine authority and Soveraigne Iurisdiction over Emperours Kings Princes Kingdomes Subjects to the Pope their Lord and God whom they make the Supreame Monarch of the World and all kingdomes in it and give him greater authority to summon ratify and dissolve generall Councels then ever any Christian King or Emperour challenged or usurped yet those who maintaine these Paradoxes of the Popes Supremacy confesse that a Generall Councell is above the Pope and may upon just cause though they all plead his Soveraignety to be jure divino and his person most sacred terming him his Holinesse in the abstract not onely convent and censure the Pope for his misdemeanâ—urs but likewise actually depose him and set up another in his stead as the Councels of Pisa Constans Basil which deposed foure Popes namely Gregory the 12. Benedict the 13. Iohn the 23. and Eugenius the fourth the Councell of Chalcedon against Pope Leo the Councell of Sinuessa against Pope Marcellinus the sixth seventh and eighth generall Councels against Honorius the Councels of Wormes and Brixia against Hildebrand the Councell of Pisa summoned An. 1511. of purpose to depose Pope Iulius for his perjury experimentally manifest and sundry popish Writers acknowledge Now the Councell of Basil as I shewed before defined That the whole Kingdome or Parliament hath as great power over their Kings as a Councell hath over the Pope Therefore by Papists verdicts they are above the King in point of Soveraigne power as a Councell is above the Pope which Iohn Mariana de Rege Regis Instit. l. 1. c. 3. to 10. professedly proves at large 12. That Court which may lawfully censure question depose banish execute the Kings greatest Favorites Officers Judges yea Lord Protectors themselves the highest Peeres of the realme notwithstanding such are said to be Gods Ordained of God Gods Ministers To decree iudgement by God to be the higher powers c. in Scripture as well as Kings and that not onely with but against the Kings good will must questionlesse be the highest power and jurisdiction in the realme else the Kings and their Authorities might protect them against its Justice But the Parliament may lawfully censure question depose banish execute all or any of these not onely without but against the Kings consent witnesse the proceedings in Parliament against Willam Longchamp Bishop of Ely Chiefe Justitiar Lord Chancellor and Vice-roy of England in Richard the first his reigne during his absence in the Holy Land from which offices he was by the Peeres and Commons deposed for his misdemeanour and oppressions Pierce Gaveston and the two Hugh Spencers in Edward the seconds reigne of banished by Parliament and violently put to death though the Kings highest Officers and darling Minions Michael De la pole with other great Officers and Favourites to King Richard the second condemned deprived of their Offices banished and executed by the Peeres in Parliament together with Treâ—ilian Belknap and their fellow Judges who misadvised him in point of Law Humphrey Duke of Glocester protector to king Henry the sixt arrested of high Treason in a Parliament at Bury and there murdered Cardinall Wolsey that powerfull favourite to king Henry the eight accused and put from his Chancellorship and other Offices by the Parliament The Duke of Sommerset Lord protector to King Edward the sixt accused and attainted of high Treason in Parliament for which he lost his head the great Earle of Strafford Lord Deputy of Ireland who lost his head this Parliament for Treason full sore against his Majesties and the Queenes wills with infinite others mentioned in our stories and records Nay Queenes themselves have undergone the censures of Parliament of which we have sundry precedents in king Henry the eight his reigne not onely to divorce but losse of their very heads and shall any Delinquent then thinke to be protected by any power against the Parliaments justice now 13. Not to menion the Parlaments power and jurisdiction even in reforming the excesses and abuses of the kings owne meniall servants and of the extraordinary traine and expences of the Kings owne Court and gifts for which I finde these following Presidents with others collected by Mr. William Noy himselfe as is reported his Majesties late Atturney Generall An. 1634. in a Manuscript entituled A Declaration c. passing under his name Anno 3 Ed. 3. the houshould was reformed by the petition of the people An. 1 R. 2. the houshold was brought to such moderation of expense as may be answerable to the revenue of the Crown in and by Parliament Anno. 5 6 R. 2. the Commons petition was that the excessive number of the Kings meniall servants may be remedied or else the realme would be utterly undone and that his houshould might not exceed the ordinary revenue of the realme Anno 4 H 4. the people crave a reformation of the Kings house Anno 7. that he would dismisse some number of the retinue since it was now more chargeable and lesse honourable then his progenitors and that the ancient Ordinances of the houshold in â—ase of the people might be kept and the Officers of the houshold sworne to put the Ordinances and Statutes in due execution and to consider the griefes of his Subjects by unjust purveyance contrary to the Statute that hereafter he might live OF HIS OWNE GOODS IN EASE OF HIS PEOPLE Which the King willingly doth as appeareth by an Ordinance in Counsell whereby the charge of the houshold is limited to 16000. markes Anno 12 18 H. 6. the charge of the Kings house is reduced to a certainty lessened by petition and order in Parliament Anno 12 E 4.
of the kingdome when it was Treason was not a bare Traytor against the Kings person or Crowne onely but against the King and his Realme too like those Traytors mentioned in the severall statutes of 11 R. 2. c. 4. and 21 R. 2. c. 2. 4. He shall be judged and have execution as a TRAITOR and ENEMY OF THE KING and TO THE REALME and in 28 H. 8. c. 7. HIGH TRAITORS TO THE REALME As the Gunpouder Traytors were to the Parliament and Realme in them being the representative Body of the Realme the Parliament then being the Realme representatively and authoritatively too and so the party against whom this Treason is principally to bee committed cannot bee a Traytor to it selfe by the words or intendment of any expired Act which made such a seisure or detainer Treason And therefore those Lawyers who pronounce this Parliaments seising and detaining of the Ports Forts Navy Armes or Ammunition of the Realme to keepe them out of worser hands for the Kings and kingdomes right use and safetie to be High Treason declare themselves Greater Malignants then Artists in their owne profession But some body say Malignants and Royalists must be trusted with the Militia Ports Navy Armes Ammunition and who so fit to be confided in as the King himself and those whom he shall appoint Especially since hee and his owne substitutes have formerly beene intrusted with them by the kingdome and wee have now so many deepe Protestations yea publike printed Asseverations and Promises from his Majestie to maintaine the Protestant Religion our Lawes Liberties Properties Parliaments with their just Priviledges and shall we not beleeve and trust his Majesty after so many royall assurances seconded with many Acts of grace for the publike safetie already passed by him in this Parliament especially the Acts against Shipmoney and all other unlawfull Taxes with the Bils for the continuance of this and calling of a Trienniall Parliament when this shall be determined Shall we yet be diffident of his Majesties sinceritie after so many Protestations Promises Imprecations so many Pledges of his gracious affection to his people and some publike acknowledgements of his former misgovernment and invasions on his Subjects Liberties If all these Warrants will not content the Parliament and perswade them to resigne up all the premises they have seised into his Majesties hand to purchase the kingdomes much desired necessary Peace and put a period to our destructive warre in which there is nought but certaine ruine what other security can his Majesty give or they expect To answer this plausible allegation I shall without prejudice to other mens judgements crave liberty to discharge my owne and others thoughts in this particular in which if I chance to erre out of overmuch zeale to my countries safety I shall upon the first discovery professe a recantation though for the present Maluerim veris offendere quam placere adulando I shall reduce the summe of the answer to these two heads First that as the state of things now stands it will be as many wise men conceive not onely inconvenient but dangerous to resigne up the Militia Forts Ports Navy Ammunition of the kingdome into his Majesties sole disposing power and those hands which himselfe alone shall appoint and confide in till things bee throughly reformed and setled both here and in Ireland and the Popish prevailing party in both kingdomes now strongly up in armes totally suppressed and secured Secondly That till this be effected it is more reasonable and safe both for King and kingdome that these should remaine in the Parliaments hands then in the Kings alone For the first there are these three general reasons commonly alledged by many understanding men equally affected to either party and by most who are cordially inclined to the Parliament why they deeme it not onely inconvenient but perillous to intrust the premises wholly with the King and those of his appointment as our condition now stands First a more then probable long-since resolved designe in his Majesties evill Counsellors to make him an absolute Soveraigne Monarch and his Subjects as meere vassals as those of France which designe hath beene carryed on with an high hand from the beginning of his Reigne till this present as the Parliament in sundry Declarations prove yea divers Lords and Members of both Houses though now with his Majesty in their Parliamentary Speeches have openly professed which they thus demonstrate First by his Majesties severall attempts against the Priviledges Power and very being of Parliaments manifested by the proceedings against Sir Iohn Eliot Mr. Hollice Mr. Strode Mr. Long and others after the Parliament in 3. Caroli and the Lord Say Mr. Crew with others after the last Parliament before this By his Majesties sad ominous breaking off in discontent all Parliaments in his Reigne unparalleld in any age or kingdome till this present which though perpetuated by a speciall Act as long as Both Houses please hath yet long since been attempted to be dissolved like the former by his Majesties accusation and personall comming into the Commons House with an extraordinary Guard of armed men attending him to demand five principall members of it to be delivered up to his hands as Traytors in an unpatterned manner By his wilfull departure from and refusall to returne unto the Parliament though oft petitioned and sollicited to returne which is so much the more observed and complained of because his Majesty if not his Royall Consort and the Prince too was constantly present in person every day this Parliament for sundry weekes together at the arraignment of the Earle of Strafford for high Treason in a private manner when by Law he ought not to be personally present in a publicke to countenance and encourage a capitall Oppressor and Trayterous Delinquent against all his three kingdomes contrary to both Houses approbation And yet now peremptorily denyeth to be present with or neare his Parliament to countenance and assist it for the preservation of his kingdomes against such Traytors Rebels conspirators who have contrived and attempted their utter desolation in pursuance of his foreplotted designes By his commanding divers Lords and Commons to desert the Houses and attend his Person without the Houses consent detaining them still when the Houses have sent for them and protecting those who refused to returne against the common justice of the Parliament by casting divers grosse aspersions on it and naming it A faction of Malignant ambitious spirits no Parliament at all c. By raising an Army of Delinquents Malignants Papists Forainers to conquer and suppresse the Parliament and deprive it of its Liberties By proclaiming divers active Members of it specially imployed by Both Houses for the defence of their severall Counties Traytors onely for executing the Houses commands without any Indictment Evidence Conviction against all Law Justice and the Priviledges of Parliament By commanding detaining the Lord Keeper of the Great Seale the Speaker
at this day after three convictions is to be banished out of Westminster and rowed over the Thames from thence thorough the water at the tayl of a Boat for the quiet of the City Then much more may any private seditious turbulent Malignants be justly restrained to some safe places where they may do no harme till the warres and troubles be ended or themselves reclaimed Fifthly By the Common and Staetute Law of the Realm yea by Magna Charta it self cap. 30. the Lands Rents Goods and Persons of Priors and other aliens Merchants or others residing in England may be and have been usually seized on and sâ—cured or else their persons banished the Realm and lorders of England during the warres with others of that Nation least they should assist them in the warres with their Estates persons or intelligences or betray the Kingdom or places where they resided to the Enemy And upon this ground by the expresse Statutes of 2. H. 4. cap. 12. 20. 1. H. 4. cap. 7 8. 3. H. 5. cap. 3. 4. H. 5. cap. 6. 1. H. 6. cap. 3. the Irish Brittains Welshmen and Scots because we had frequent Warreâ— with them were not permitted to purchase either Houses or Lands or to remain in any Fort Town or City neer the Borders of Scotland or Wâ—lâ—s but banished thence and their Goods and persons seised on in times of warre to prevent trâ—achery intelligence and assistance of the Enemy A thing generally practised and warranted in all States and Kingdoms as well as in England â—y the very Law of Nations as just and necessary in times of warres as Martinus Laudensis de Repraesaliis de Bello Henricus Ranzovius his Commentarius Bellicus Geergius Obbrâ—ctus Disput Iuridica de Bello Henricus Boeâ—rus de Iure Prâ—gnae Hugo Grotius Albericus Gentilis in their Books de Iure Belli and all Historians evidence Therefore lawfull for the Parliament to practise at this present as well as the King or any others Sixthly In times of Forraign Invasions the Parliament hath enjoyned all Inhabitants neer the Sea-coasts or Marches of Scotland and Walâ—s to repair to their Houses and Lands therâ— with all their Families for the dâ—fence and safetie of the Realm under pain of imprisonment and confiâ—cation of their Goods and Revenues there and elsewhere as is evident by 13. E. 3. nu 21. Parl. 1. and Parl. 2. n. 20. 23. Eliz. c. 4. the Statutes confining Papists to their Houses and sundry other Presidents Therefore by like reason they may confine Malignants in times of warre for the publike peace and safetie and disarme them to for a time a Constables may by the Law disarme and imprison peace-breakers fray-makers riotors and others to prevent bloodshed quarrels and preserve the publike peace Thirdly For the plundering of Malignants and sequestring their Estates I answer that I think the Parliament never yet approved the plundering or in plain English robbing of any man by any of their forces they having plundered no places taken by assault for ought I hear though the Kings forces on the contrary have miserably plundered all the Kingdom almost except the Papists who are most exempted from this rapine and some few chief Malignants yea those very Persons Souldiers Cities Towns which by their very Articles of surrender were not to be plundered witnesse Taunton Bridgewater Bristol Gainsboâ—ow where many have been pillaged to their naked skins notwithstanding their Ariticles of agreement solemnely sworn to depart quietly with bag and baggage without interruption and the Towns to be free from plunder contraty to the very Law of warre and Arms which may instruct all others not to trust them henceforth If any of the Parliaments forces have misbehaved themselves in plundering any Malignants or disaffected persons more then by seising of their Arms distraining their Goods for imposed Assessements or sequestring their Plate Moneyes Estates for the publike service upon promise of repayment and restitution I know the Houses have publikely by expresse Ordinances inhibited disavowed the fact and exposed the disorderly Delinquents to condigne punishments even to the losse of their lives if any please to prosecute them by way of inditement or Martiall Law For my part I abhorre all violence plunder rapine and disorders in Souldiers as contrary to the Law of God Obadiah 10. to 16. Luke 3. 14. and leave those who are guiltie of them to the severest publike justice as offenders against the Law of Nature of Nations of the Land yea of Warre it self But God forbid the Parliament should be unjustly charged with all the misdemeanours of their Souldiers which they prohibit detest censure more then the King with all the barbarous rapes murthers cruelties rapines and monstrous insolencies which his Cavaliers every where perpetrate without punishment or restraint especially the blood-thirsty Irish Popish Rebels among them who having shed so much English Protestants blood in Ireland ere they came over hither of which they vaunt is such an high dishonour to God and the English Nation if their own blood be not shed for it by the hand of vengeance here that I wonder with what face or spirit His Majâ—stie or any English Protestant can patiently suffer these Irish Rebels to shed any more Protestant English bloud or breath in English ayre who have cut the throats of so many thousand innocent English both here and elsewhere and are like to cut all our throats ere long as they have designed unlesse their throats be first cut by us But yet for the plundering of such Malignants goods and houses who are opposite to the whole Kingdom and Parliament and will not joyn with them in the common cause which concerns us all as it hath sundry patterns in the Barons Warres against the Poictovines and their faction in Henry the third his raign and after wards against the Spensers in Edward the second dayes formerly touched so it hath one observeable generall resolution of the whole body of the Lords and Commons warranting it in King Iohns raign even then when they all took up Armes to enforce him to confirm the great Charter it self which our Opposites cry out to be violated by the Parliaments moderate sâ—isures onely by way of distresse or sequestration For the Barons Knights and Commons with their whole Army being met together in London which joyned with them to gain this Charter from the King sent from thence Letters to all the Earls Barons and Knights throughout England who seemed though but fainedly to adhere to the King exhorting them with this Commination That as they loved the indemnitie of their Goods and possessions they should desert a perjured King and adhearing faithfully to them should with them inviolably stand and effectually contend for the Liberties and Peace of the Kingdom which if they contemned to do thâ—y would with force of Arms and Banners displayed MARCH AGAINST THEM AS PUBLIKE ENEMIES SUBVERT THEIR CASTLES BURN THEIR HOUSES AND EDIFICES AND NOT